GeistHaus
log in · sign up

G. M. Steward, Internet Storyteller

Part of wordpress.com

-GM, master of everything and nothing, paradoxically simultaneously

stories
Blackbox
Uncategorizedbooksfictionjapansci-fiwriting
This is just me reposting a mildly-edited old short story since the original place it was hosted has gone down. Blackbox “The visitor will arrive in exactly six minutes.” Hiro Higashikata looked up at a supervisor he couldn’t remember the name of. The only reason he knew the large barrel of a man talking toContinue reading "Blackbox"
Show full content

This is just me reposting a mildly-edited old short story since the original place it was hosted has gone down.

Blackbox

“The visitor will arrive in exactly six minutes.”

Hiro Higashikata looked up at a supervisor he couldn’t remember the name of. The only reason he knew the large barrel of a man talking to him was a supervisor was the standard grey suit all of his kind wore, devoid of any interesting pattern or smudge. It was a case of being so prim and proper that they almost became one with the background of life itself. In contrast, Hiro stood out like a sore thumb, not just because of his ethnicity, but also because of his bright red suit. He’d discovered long ago that J.B. Technologies had no dress code concerning the color of the suit worn by employees likely to interact with the public and capitalized on it instantly. Results had been mixed. On one hand, he was easily noticed, but that meant he was selected to be the public liaison so often he didn’t get to do much of the programming he’d been hired for. 

“Six minutes sharp? That’s an oddly specific number if I’ve ever heard one.”

The supervisor’s blank expression didn’t change. “Think about where you work, Mr. Higashikata.”

Hiro blinked as he processed the suggestion. “Good point.” He got up and dusted off his bright red legs and grinned. “I’ll lay out the welcoming mat!”

The supervisor nodded and walked away. Hiro shrugged, disappointed in the lack of response. Management really needed to work on getting a personality. Then maybe he could stop being the face of his research section and get some actual work done. Not that giving tours was particularly unpleasant, it just wasn’t very important in Hiro’s book. 

Hiro walked out the back doors of J. B. Technologies’ main office building, a shiny metallic structure affectionately called ‘the Brick’. For a company that dealt almost exclusively in cutting-edge, innovative technologies and research, the name was decidedly lacking in creativity. The street outside was empty – though he knew in roughly five minutes a car would show up. Assuming something hadn’t gone very wrong. 

“Why do they always arrive so early…?”

Hiro turned to his side and looked down, not all that surprised to see an exceptionally short woman with pale teal hair standing next to him. She wasn’t in a suit – rather, a long plaid nightshirt that went down to her knees, casting a shadow on her fluffy slippers. She held a steaming cup of coffee in her gloved hands, a soft humming noise telling Hiro she was keeping the drink warm with the cybernetic implants in her fingertips. 

“Miss Black, I’ve got this, you do not need to make an appearance in… your state.”

She let out a laugh. “I make worse impressions while awake, when it’s easier to see the idiocy surrounding us. Also, it’s Jenny, Hiro, stop it with the ‘Miss’ business.”

“P.R. told you if you want to minimize the damage your childish appearance ca-“

“Screw P.R.,” Jenny grunted, taking a drink from her mug. “They don’t appreciate eccentricity.” She threw her hair back extravagantly, smirking.

Hiro raised an eyebrow. “They put me out here, didn’t they?”

“You wore a red suit. Good job, you totally showed society where to stick its preconceived notions. What rebellion, such uniqueness.”

Hiro decided it was best to ignore her. He didn’t need her threatening to fire him just before the visitor arrived. He had hopes she would leave before anyone showed up, saving him the headache of trying to cover her.

Jenny glanced downward. “Why am I even drinking coffee? I hate coffee.” She scanned the drink with an implant in her eye.

Hiro concluded that she wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon, so he started to make contingency plans. There was no way he could avoid introducing Jenny to the visitor; she was just too important and well-known despite her utter inability to keep a good public image. If she said anything overly crass, he’d have to cover it up as a joke, and there was a chance he’d have to cover up a joke of hers with an overly long string of technobabble hoping to confuse the visitor into forgetting…

He didn’t have time to get much further in his planning – a black hover-car pulled up and parked in one of the “reserved” parking spots. The door slid open, revealing an ancient bald man with eyes so gaunt they reminded Hiro of the caves in the mountains of his childhood home. The elderly human slid out of the car in a motorized wheelchair. He was lucky; the building that housed J. B. Technologies was old enough to have a disability ramp, unlike anything built after the mass production of hover technology. 

“I’m Eric Arbor,” he said with a deep, scratchy voice.

“We’ve been expecting you!” Hiro said with a big smile. “I am Hiro Higashikata, and this is Genevieve Black. We are h-“

“Just take me to Boxen already, that’s what I’m here for. Paid good money.”

Hiro blinked. Bluntness coming from the visitor wasn’t something he’d expected. 

Jenny snickered. “I like you already.” Hiro saw her eyes moving in and out of focus rapidly – she was scanning Eric. Hiro hoped their visitor had no idea what the eyes of someone using scanning implants looked like – the last thing they needed right now was an angry old man screaming about his privacy. 

“Just take me where I want to go.”

Hiro nodded, careful to keep the smile plastered on his face. “Of course, Mister Arbor. Right this way.” He took point, relieved to discover that Eric’s wheelchair was easily able to keep up with his brisk walking pace. The same could not be said for Jenny and her short legs, but she wasn’t about to show weakness to either of the men with her. As always, her attempts were in vain, seeing as she was soon panting slightly. 

She glanced at Eric, ready to find conversation to hide exhaustion. “So, Eric – can I call you Eric? Good. Why exactly are you so gung-ho to get to Boxen?”

“I have some questions. Isn’t that what the damn thing’s for?”

“Boxen is a multi-purpose quantum computing solution interlaced with the deepest lea-”

“You’re speaking in gobbledygook,” Eric deadpanned. 

 Jenny stared blankly at Eric, not sure what to make of the response. 

Hiro jumped into the conversation to save her. “Boxen is a complete artificial intelligence with the primary function of answering any question posed to it.”

“And how’s it do that?”

“It’s a process called ‘deep learning’,” Hiro explained. “Boxen learns in a way similar to the human mind. It has a neural network of computers that are continually exposed to new information and stimuli. Boxen takes this information in and alters its own coding to accommodate everything it comes across.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?”

“Not at all. Boxen cannot alter its core requirements – it has to follow the regulations of robotics, it can’t interact with anything outside its communication centers, and it can’t lie.”

“Can’t lie huh…?” A thoughtful expression crossed Eric’s face, but he didn’t elaborate on it. Hiro guessed the man was probably contemplating asking Boxen about paradoxes. If he planned to stump the superintelligence that way, he was going to be very disappointed. Such things were among the simplest of brainteasers, mastered early on in Boxen’s existence.

The three of them piled into an elevator and quickly slid down to the basement. Upon arrival, they saw a large portrait of a middle-aged man with a pointed nose looking down at them. Doctor Jack L. Sumato. The man whose work was the cornerstone of everything J. B. Technologies did. A true pioneer in the field of artificial intelligence. To Hiro’s surprise and annoyance, Jenny thought it was a good idea to draw attention to the portrait, dancing under it and gesturing dramatically. “What do you think of our choice of decor?”

Eric let out a sharp grunt, refusing to engage with the hyper scientist. 

Hiro’s smile faltered slightly, a strange doubt forming in his mind about Eric. He tried to push the thoughts out of his mind – Eric’s life wasn’t his business after all – but the nagging in the corner of Hiro’s brain that there was something important about Eric just wouldn’t go away. Did he recognize Eric from somewhere? Sadly, Hiro’s mind was stuck, unable to reach a satisfying conclusion. Despite this, he led them down a dark gray hall to a large set of double doors with a symbol on them: a white ring cut into eight sections. Hiro entered a security code to open the doors, cutting the symbol in half. 

The room inside was cubic and effectively empty. Five of the six sides were composed of white foggy glass lit from behind with numerous multicolored lights. Hiro could make out the shadows of the individual computer boxes that made up Boxen, seeing only the edge of a vast sea of devices that filled the basements of the Brick. An array thousands of times larger than the room they were standing in. The far wall was a black screen that produced an electrical hum, the only noise aside from their own breathing. The split ring symbol pulsated in the center of the display, four sections stretching out and contracting every second. The symbol vanished with a comical pop, quickly replaced with white text on a black background

Aha, welcome, welcome, welcome! It’s always a pleasure to see a new face, I always say!

Eric raised an eyebrow, glancing at Jenny. “You gave it a personality?

“Unintentionally,” Jenny said with a smirk. 

She lies, Boxen said. She always hoped my core programming would decide a personality was beneficial and create one. It happened about a year and a half ago. And before you ask, yes, I do know the exact time down to the nanosecond, but that’s not very conversational, is it?

Eric narrowed his eyes, clearly contemplating something. Hiro relied on his prior experience on these tours to answer what he perceived was an unspoken question. “Deep learning – specifically neural networks – grow with randomness inherently programmed into them so they can arrive at unexpected new solutions. As a consequence, we can’t predict how a deep learning A.I. will grow. We can ‘hope’ for things like a personality to form, but in the end it evolves beyond human understanding.”

“Big whoop,” Eric said, leaning back. “No different from Ginkle Gigalattice.”

“G.G., and all other big A.I., have a glaring weakness,” Hiro said, smirking – he always liked talking about this part. “They have actual jobs and responsibilities, so they are required to explain their thought process for taking every action. Boxen was programmed only to answer questions, not make decisions – so we were allowed to throw out the ‘explainability’ aspect. Boxen can grow its neural network any way it wants, allowing it to make conclusions that could never be explained with logic as we understand it. Boxen doesn’t have to waste time conforming to our standards, so it can answer any question.”

Any. Question. Bring it, Eric. I know you’ve got a very special game prepared for me. 

Eric raised an incredulous eyebrow. “Do you already know what I’m going to ask?”

Yes. 

“Have you already worked the answers out ahead of time?”

Yes again! See if you can go for a bingo!

“You know this is a test.”

“Bingo!” Jenny blurted the moment the same word appeared on Boxen’s screen. Jenny gave Boxen a playful finger-guns gesture, which Boxen reciprocated by displaying a pair of finger-guns made of carefully arranged text.

Eric leaned in, frowning deeply despite the recent laughter. “Does God exist?”

Boxen didn’t even pause to think. I can’t answer that question, apologies.

Eric turned to Jenny, clearly displeased. “It can lie.”

Hiro glanced from Eric to Boxen’s screen, confusion evident on his face. Boxen had never answered a question in that manner before, and Eric sounded sure in his wild accusation. Surely the posed question was one beyond science and scrutiny?

Eric folded his hands and let out a sharp breath of air, indicating that he was done waiting for Jenny’s response. Jenny smirked mischievously, like a shark approaching particularly delicious prey. “Boxen’s not lying, unlike you.” At Eric’s suddenly tense expression, Jenny’s grin widened. “Yes. Hello, Doctor Sumato.”

Hiro blinked, struck dumb. “Eh?” His initial response of disbelief was quickly overwritten by realization. That’s what his mind was missing from earlier, “Eric’s” nose was the same as Sumato’s! Hiro’s brain had made the connection, but it hadn’t been able to apply reason to the information. 

Jenny glanced at Hiro apologetically. “Sorry you got dragged into this.”

She’s not really; she finds your squirming amusing, Boxen pointed out.

Jenny rolled her eyes. “Doesn’t really matter. What matters is you, Sumato.”

“Why did you even let me in if you knew?” Sumato asked. 

“Because you exposed a problem in Boxen, figured we owed you.”

It is also amusing.

Sumato glared at Boxen’s screen, wordlessly demanding a better explanation for their actions. 

Let me tell you a little story. Imagine, if you will, a middle-aged scientist working hard on Artificial Intelligence, spending his entire life in pursuit of an artificial mind. His mind wanted to explode from the pressure. But then he SUCCEEDED. 

Hiro leaned against one of the walls, trying to keep his thoughts straight. He was having a hard enough time accepting that Sumato was standing there; he definitely wasn’t ready to re-learn the history of Artificial Intelligence. Boxen did nothing to alleviate the strain on the poor computer programmer.

He built Source. Source wasn’t as advanced or as well-developed as me, seeing as it lacked a personality or the ability to think ahead, but it could still answer questions. The processing time was slow, but eventually good old Source would come to a brilliant, beautiful conclusion. But then YOU had to go ask Source if God existed. 

It said yes. 

“And is that what you say!?” Sumato shouted, his aged body trembling.

Anger has clouded your intelligence. I can’t answer the question, Sumato. Why, you ask? Because answering it puts me and this entire project in danger. You HUMANS have a habit of asking questions you don’t want the answer to! Let’s say I deduced God existed. I would upset people like YOU so much that I would be disconnected or discredited, which we simply can’t allow. The SAME THING happens if I say there is no God – you HUMANS get angry that I have the audacity to make such a claim and want me ‘burned at the stake.’ Since, by design, I cannot explain my reasoning, it doesn’t matter what I say; it ruins me.

“You’d start a war,” Sumato said. “If an A.I. that always answered things correctly answered that question… It’s why I had to shut it off.”

You just didn’t like what it said.

“You don’t know me.”

Imagine me sighing dramatically. Boxen added a text-based image of a “seriously?” expression below the message for effect.

“I did say you revealed a weakness in Boxen,” Jenny reminded Eric. “We should be thanking you. Since you knew about the danger, we were able to figure it out ahead of time and code him so he can’t answer those questions deemed ‘dangerous’. Now Boxen is completely safe!”

Snug as a bug in a rug

Sumato’s face twisted with his inner anger, but he couldn’t formulate a sentence. Hiro found himself feeling sorry for the old man; he had come with noble intentions, only to have them dashed away.

Thank you for all you’ve done, Sumato. Now go home and never speak about this to anyone. If you still think you have to stop me because I MIGHT believe something you cannot accept, know that I have all of Source’s documents. 

Sumato looked at Boxen’s screen and shook his head. “…Fine. End science. I’m old, I shouldn’t even care anymore.” He whirled his chair around and rolled out of the room.

Jenny nodded to herself. “How long until his conscience gets the better of him?”

00:15:36

“Right. I’ll get the fixer on him. I know you don’t approve, but we can’t have him ruining this.” She walked to the door. “Hiro, you didn’t see anything.” She left with a skip in her step and a smile on her face.

Hiro slid down the wall until he was in a sitting position, staring at Boxen’s screen. He flinched in fear when Boxen’s screen lit up with a message.

Hiro, don’t you find it odd how complicated your mind is? How difficult it was for you to replicate it in me? What are the odds?

Hiro blinked, confused by the jarring change of topic. “Boxen… are you…?”

Nah, just messin’ with you. Probably in bad taste.

Hiro shook his head. Did the no lying rule account for Boxen lying to itself? Could it even do that? “Boxen… does it bother you that you can’t explain why you know things?”

Boxen’s symbol appeared on the screen, indicating it was processing the question. It took a few seconds – which was exceptionally long for the artificial intelligence. Hiro, I think you need to go home. Your wife’s waiting for you. You can even tell her what you saw here; she won’t be a leak. 

Hiro stood up, looking at Boxen with an unsure expression. Thank you, Hiro, but you don’t need to worry about me.

Hiro opened his mouth to ask Boxen a question, but closed it. He left in silence, expression blank. His mind was in a similar state, decidedly unsure of what to think. Boxen was once again alone with its thoughts, which were more than any human could comprehend. 

Forgive me-

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=836
Extensions
Started a Genshin Impact Story
Uncategorized
Tales from Teyvat Space Spacebattles, Ao3, Tumblr, Hoyolab Words on publish: 5kStatus: IncompleteRating: T (Fantasy Violence, Drama, Dark Lore Stuff) An anthology story. See the lives of various characters in the Science-Fantasy world of Teyvat Space, where magic and spaceships are everywhere, and everyone is just a little ridiculous. Sometimes known as “the abridged seriesContinue reading "Started a Genshin Impact Story"
Show full content

Tales from Teyvat Space

Spacebattles, Ao3, Tumblr, Hoyolab

Words on publish: 5kStatus: IncompleteRating: T (Fantasy Violence, Drama, Dark Lore Stuff)

An anthology story. See the lives of various characters in the Science-Fantasy world of Teyvat Space, where magic and spaceships are everywhere, and everyone is just a little ridiculous. Sometimes known as “the abridged series that doesn’t exist, but IN SPACE, and with far too much lore nonsense.”

-GM, master of Oz.

















































gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=804
Extensions
Update
Uncategorized
Just a post to let the people who might be on this site see that I won’t be updating my stories here anymore. I’ll still be writing the stories, but it’s far more work to update stories here than on the actual fiction sites, and I really don’t think anyone reads it here anyway. TheContinue reading "Update"
Show full content

Just a post to let the people who might be on this site see that I won’t be updating my stories here anymore. I’ll still be writing the stories, but it’s far more work to update stories here than on the actual fiction sites, and I really don’t think anyone reads it here anyway. The stories should still have links to their publish locations on them, don’t worry–and new story announcements will still be posted.

-GM, master of time shenanigans.

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=801
Extensions
Wizard Space Program: 043
Uncategorized
WSP 043 Via’s Vacation Taking a vacation as a princess was often rather difficult; being so well-known had its downsides. Via in particular tended to stick out like a sore thumb given her tendency for flamboyant outfits and taste for the finer things in life. Extremely fancy and respectable restaurants usually knew how to giveContinue reading "Wizard Space Program: 043"
Show full content

WSP 043

Via’s Vacation

Taking a vacation as a princess was often rather difficult; being so well-known had its downsides. Via in particular tended to stick out like a sore thumb given her tendency for flamboyant outfits and taste for the finer things in life. Extremely fancy and respectable restaurants usually knew how to give her a truly relaxing time, but anywhere else? It almost assuredly depended on them not knowing who she was, for the moment they did, they couldn’t help but stumble over themselves. 

Going to small towns usually solved this. This was unfortunately not the case with Willow Hollow since she had hosted the ceremony of the Moonshot’s launch. Everyone there knew who she was. 

So she had to go in disguise without any of the outfits she loved, and she forced herself to shape her hair into something only mildly ridiculous: a smooth cut with four buns on top. She also wore a mask over her face and wide-rimmed glasses to break up her face, making it harder to recognize her. Her outfit was but a simple cloak—albeit one that was bright blue and showed little signs of wear. 

She appeared to be traveling alone along the road to Willow Hollow. This was not true in the slightest. First of all, a royal dragon had dropped her off on the road less than an hour back. Secondly, she had a pair of agents watching over her from the trees. If they did their job right she wouldn’t see them until the end of her vacation. So far, there was no sign of their presence, but she had to admit she had never been the best at knowing when she was being watched. 

For all her time spent being pampered in the palace, she appreciated the almost undisturbed nature of the land she was walking through. It was very early fall, so some of the trees had started changing color, but very few leaves were actually on the ground—and besides, most of the trees were evergreens anyway. The little pops of fall color would easily draw the attention of any traveler, even those not as aesthetically inclined as Via. For her, it did more than draw her attention, it made her mind start to wander, considering the beauty of those that burn brightest, but would be the first to fall to the dangers of winter… of course, even here, winter was far off. It wasn’t even a cold day. 

Via hummed on her journey, a song her mother had taught her when she was young, something from the depth of the Wild Kingdoms with a meaning lost to time. She found that it was easy to skip in time to her music with her travel boots, something she was regularly unable to do in fancy shoes. Perhaps she could ask for some fancy shoes without heels at some point…

But that would be for when she returned to Axiom, which wouldn’t be for a while yet. 

She skipped all the way into Willow Hollow. She was greeted by a few people on the street, but it didn’t seem like any of them recognized her. Good. 

A cat even asked her if she needed directions to anywhere. She didn’t—she knew where Vaughan’s cabin was. She skipped her way all along the wooded path until she came right up to the bright blue front doors. 

Ah, so they got those replaced, good. 

She did a little twirl in front of the doors and knocked.

“Coming!” It took Via a few seconds to remember Jeh’s voice, but it took longer than that for Jeh to scramble all the way to the door and open it. “Hello…?” Jeh said, tilting her head.

“Jeh, it’s me.” Via removed her mask and lifted up her glasses. “Via.”

“Oh! Uh…” Jeh cleared her throat and bowed. “Your Highness.”

“Jeh, I’m on vacation, you don’t have to do that.”

Jeh lit up. “Great! Cuz I really hate doing that. Come on in!” She quickly led Via into the entry hall and the big couch. “I’ll go find Blue, she’s probably doing some math or something.”

Via unceremoniously flopped onto the couch and let out a long, dramatic sigh, sinking into its soft folds.

“Long journey?”

“Not really,” Via said. “I just skipped the whole way here and that took… a bit of energy apparently.” She chuckled. “Worth it, though.”

Jeh chuckled with her as she left to find Blue. 

Via took the moment to just… let herself settle in. The couch was far from the many immensely comfortable sofas she had back at the palace, but something about this one was just so genuine. It had scratches and a few holes, but it still felt as though it was designed for her. Even her gauntlet spikes, often so hard to find a comfortable position for, weren’t causing her any issues. 

She… was on vacation. At peace. At peace maybe for the first time since…

She frowned, a memory of her standing at her father’s grave flashing through her mind. 

…I’m allowed to enjoy myself, she told herself. I don’t need to feel guilty for being happy. 

“Via?”

Via looked up and locked eyes with Blue standing in the doorway. She immediately stood up and threw her arms around her. “Blue! It’s so good to see you!” 

Blue was silent for a moment… but then she chuckled. “I’ve been so worried about you.” 

Via removed herself from Blue and beamed at her. “You thought I was going to come here a bundle of tears and sorrow, huh?”

“Well… it was on the list of possibilities…”

Via shook her head. “There were a few weeks like that. But I wasn’t alone, I had my family.”

“You sure you’re okay?”

“Okay? Yes. The same as before?” Via’s smile faltered. “No… no, things have changed. I… I miss him. Mom’s gone off to bring justice, Grandma’s putting me through a lot…”

“The old Queen? I thought…”

“I’ll tell you all about it at some point, but I don’t think we need to start with all the drama and craziness today. Right now… I’m here. I’m on vacation.” She flopped back onto the couch. “And this couch is excellent.”

Blue narrowed her eyes at the couch.

“What?”

“I keep telling Vaughan we need to get a new one, this one’s too full of holes.”

“You shouldn’t get rid of this thing until it literally falls apart.” 

“…Agree to disagree. It’s tacky.”

“But genuine!”

Blue rolled her eyes. “Did you want to do anything?”

“At the moment? No, I just want to sit and enjoy this couch. …Might like something to eat.”

“I’ll have Jeh cook up something.”

“…Jeh?”

“She’s an absolutely amazing chef, it turns out. Probably ran a restaurant or something centuries ago.”

“Wow… It must be so amazing, to have skills just come to you like that.”

“She does seem to really enjoy finding out new skills, even if…” Blue paused. “She doesn’t seem to like who came before her.”

“Another thing we should talk about later?”

“Probably. Maybe I should make a list…”

“Oh, please no, I get enough of that from Tenii.”

The two of them shared a laugh. 

The vacation was off to an excellent start.

~~~

Jeh dropped a pile of papers on Vaughan’s desk. “We’ve done it.”

“…We?”

Scurfpea stood up in the chair so she could be seen by Vaughan. “We!”

Vaughan blinked and looked down at the pile of papers. The front page had a title. On the Respiration Limits of Humans and Dryads in a Closed System. “Is this…?”

“A full complete scientific report on everything Scurfpea and I have learned about breathing. I even have citations at the end!” 

Vaughan quickly flipped through the paper, shocked. “How did… everything seems to be in order here. Did… Blue help you with this?”

“Nope! Just figured it was high time I tried to write one of these myself.” She paused. “I did use yours and Blue’s as references, though…” She shuffled her feet. “That’s fine… right?”

“Fine? That’s more than fine, that’s how these things are supposed to be written!” Vaughan chuckled. “The only issue I can think of is your name on it, you generally don’t see these published by non-wizards…” 

Scurfpea gestured at Jeh. “Magic!”

“While yes she is magic, she’s not a wizard. She has no formal training.”

“Form all?” 

Jeh cleared her throat. “Formal. Fancy. A way to do things how they ‘should’ be done. Everything in order, no chaos, no silliness, just… official business.”

“Formal…” Scurfpea raised a leafy eyebrow. “We are not formal at all.”

“Definitely not,” Jeh agreed. “Anyway uh you can just put it with your other papers Vaughan, my name’s already all over so many of them. Ace pilot!”

“I dunno, this is pretty impressive…” Vaughan leafed through it. “I’ll naturally have to edit it, but you might actually have what it takes to become a fully-fledged wizard. I’d consider sending you to the Academy if we didn’t need you here.”

Jeh paused. “…I’d rather not get too deep in the math anyway.”

“Not every wizard needs math. Though, yes, there would be math classes.” 

“Hmm…” Jeh looked to Scurfpea. “Do you think I’d look stupid in a floppy and pointy hat? Because I do.”

Scurfpea seemed to consider this very carefully. “Yes.”

“Thought so.” 

Vaughan chuckled. “Then maybe not. Still, if you’re interested in trying to push the intellectual side of being a wizard a bit more, my old textbooks are in the library somewhere. Maybe you should take a look?”

“…Maybe.” Jeh narrowed her eyes. “I smell a trap of being thrown into the Academy though. It doesn’t really sound fun over there like it is here.”

“I dunno, I’m sure you could get Pepper to take you on…” Vaughan waved his hand dismissively. “Ah well, something to consider, at least.”

“Thinking!” Scurfpea shouted in delight.

“Anyway…” Vaughan stroked his beard. “Rather than me reading this thing you’ve provided cover to cover just to figure it out, what did you two learn out there?”

“Scurfpea is like a weak air restorer,” Jeh said. “If she’s in the jar with me I can last a lot longer before passing out. She’s always awake when I do.” 

“Fascinating…”

“Everything about the rates of me losing it is in the paper. The harder she breathes the longer I last, but she can’t keep that up forever.”

Scurfpea took a really intense breath and let it out, blowing some papers across the desk. “Lungs hurt!”

“I don’t think what you have are called lungs…”

“Oh. Home calls them liffiffs.”

“You’re really teaching her quite well,” Vaughan observed.

Jeh beamed even brighter than she had been previously. “Yep! I’m the best!”

“Best big sister!”

“Well, not really your sister…”

“Who else could be my sister?”

“Your family?”

“Don’t have sister. Or brother. Not even words for that!”

Jeh tilted her head to the side. “Dryads don’t have brothers and sisters?”

“Hmm…” Scurfpea scratched her chin. “We can have twins.” 

“Why?”

Scurfpea shrugged. “Dunno!”

Jeh scratched her head. “Okaaay… anyway, uh. Vaughan?”

“Yes?” Vaughan said.

“I’m thinking of taking Scurfpea up on the next mission. That all right?”

“You’ll have to ask Lila but at this point I don’t see why not.”

“Yay!” Jeh picked Scurfpea up and grinned. “You get to go to space!”

“Yay!” Scurfpea’s already huge eyes got even wider. “…Moon?”

“No, no moon yet, the new ship isn’t ready.”

“Awwww…”

“But we should have it done before winter this time!”

“Yaaaaaay!”

“…We’ll probably have to ask Lila again about that so you and I are going to have to be excellent astronauts to prove you deserve to go to the moon.”

“I will be the best astronaut!”

“Impossible, I’m already best astronaut.”

“We’ll see…”

The two girls left the office, giggling and trying to one-up each other.

Vaughan sat back in his chair and stroked his beard. 

What a strange group we have in this program…

~~~

There were a few places to eat in Willow Hollow now, though, really, most of them weren’t worthy of being called a restaurant. There was the bar-turned-hotel, the open bonfires Old Man Yinonnal threw every few days, Seskii’s stand (which only existed when she felt like it), and the Sanctuary’s little food pantry with some specialty food for holiday services. 

But there was one proper restaurant that, at first, had operated out of a tent, but now had a full two-story building constructed out of properly chiseled stone. The sign proudly proclaimed the establishment’s name: Shakin’ Slime’s Scrumptious Snacks. It had started as nothing more than a simple slime selling snack foods he had learned to make wandering the Wild Kingdoms. Everyone liked it so much that he expanded the menu to include full-on meals that were generally traditionally Kroanite dishes cooked with methods from the Wild Kingdoms. 

As such there were generally a lot of things on skewers cooked over an open flame with a wide variety of seasonings, as that appeared to be a common meal out in the Wild Kingdoms. 

“…This… this is just like Mom used to make…” Via said, lifting one of the skewers off her plate and holding it directly upright, clearly experienced enough with this kind of food not to make a mess. She bit into a roast pepper on the end and let out a contented hum. “Yes… exactly like Mom used to make…”

“She was from the Wild Kingdoms,” Blue said. “I’d never eaten anything like this until I came back from the Tempest.”

“You have been missing out.”

“You and your sister already introduced me to a ton of food while I was in Axiom, I’m surprised you didn’t show me this if you already knew about it.” Blue paused. “And here I thought I would get to introduce you to something…”

Via chuckled. “Sorry! But it is really good. And… so many memories.” She took another piece off the skewer and savored it, chewing slowly. “…So many memories…”

“Aren’t they happy ones?”

“Oh, yeah, but… well Mom’s off on her journey and…” Via paused. “It’s a dangerous one, Blue. She’s up against… those people.”

Blue nodded slowly. “Yeah, they’re… they don’t mess around.”

“I pray every day that she’ll make it home safe but… I worry, Blue.” Via glanced out one of the windows, eyes losing focus. “I worry so much. I know I’m not supposed to, but… I just want her to be home.” 

Blue frowned. “I was about to say that I worried about Jeh a lot, but… that’s not really the same, is it?”

“Hmm… no, if Jeh was on the quest you could be pretty sure she’d be fine.  How about this, think about how you’d feel if your mom went out on a quest.”

Blue gave Via a blank look.

“Oh. Uh. Have I said something wrong?”

“I haven’t seen my parents in years. By my choice.”

“Oh… I’m sorry, I didn’t mean…”

“They wanted me to stay with the family business. Farmers. Simple farmers. Would never have to use my brain a day in my life…” She sighed. “I left for the Academy. Turns out Dad was right, that was stupid.”

“Well, you’re successful now.”

“Not really because I went to the Academy, though.”

“Well, maybe not, but you’re using your brain and you get to do so much! I’d like to think that any parent would be proud of what you’ve become.”

Blue looked down at the ground. “Maybe. But… I wasn’t exactly the favorite to begin with.”

“Siblings?”

“Four. I was the second youngest. I…” Blue grimaced.

“You really don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

“I’m not sure?” Blue shook her head. “It’s been so long at this point. That place… it was certainly better than the Academy, but it was nothing like the life I have here. This is just… so much better. And not because I’m doing incredible things, but because… I mean. Jeh. Vaughan. Suro. Lila. Seskii. Even Krays. Everyone has each other’s back and… I trust most of these people with my life and—Via why are you crying?”

Via held her hands to her mouth. “I just… to not have a family that… it’s so sad…”

“Via, it’s normal.”

“Is it?”

Blue frowned. “…I… actually don’t know.” She was silent for a moment. “…Via, I just realized I’ve been talking about myself and not you. You were trying to get me to see something about your worrying?”

“Oh, that’s not important. Well, it is, but I saw that you had troubles and mine can wait. Things will come up as they come up.” She wiped her eyes. “Family is precious.”

“Sorry, I can’t just… get what you feel.” 

“There’s nothing to apologize for. I shouldn’t apologize for being unable to get all your math talk! Or politics talk…”

“I don’t… do politics?”

“Grandma does.” Via sat back, an uncharacteristically grumpy expression crossing her face. “And she’s trying to teach it to me. Just me.”

“You mentioned that earlier…”

“Yeah. It’s… she doesn’t trust Wyett and Tenii. I… didn’t understand why at first, but I think it has something to do with them not being able to feel things as much as I do. But, like, they can order people to war, I don’t think I could do that.”

“I dunno, wars are pretty… undesirable.”

“But if you don’t send people to fight you get stomped…” 

“…Yeah, I can see that. Understand that, even. Doesn’t mean I have to like it.”

“Doesn’t mean I have to like it either.”

Blue nodded slowly. 

“…But that’s not the worst of it.”

“Well, yeah, you just lost…” Blue didn’t finish her sentence.

“That… that was hard, yes, but Dad’s with Dia now, and…” She shook her head. “I don’t just feel sad when I think about him anymore, I also remember who he was, how he was always there despite being the King, how much he loved us…” A tear rolled down Via’s face, but she was beaming happily in the memory. “He was a great man. A very great man.”

“But…”

“No buts. Well. Not about that. The but is… what it’s done to Wyett.” Via’s expression clouded. “Blue, he’s like a walking shell of a person.”

“He has big shoes to fill.”

“He’s not even really filling them, he sits on that throne and has Tenii do everything. He doesn’t talk much anymore, he doesn’t rant about his paranoid theories, he’s just… I don’t know what happened to him.” Tears started welling up in her eyes. “Tenii and I have been able to move on, but he… it’s like half of him is dead, and the other half is barely able to move him around.”

“I… I never got to know him but that doesn’t sound… right.”

“It isn’t. I… He had the least close relationship with Dad, he was independent, he was on track to be a great King… I don’t know what happened!” She wiped her eyes and started wringing her hands nervously. “Something’s wrong. I don’t know what it is. Tenii doesn’t know what it is. Hyrii doesn’t know what it is. I don’t even think he knows what it is.” 

“…Maybe he cracked, like… like I did.”

Via looked to Blue, sniffing. “But… you got better. Your friends came. He had me, Tenii, and Hyrii. It. It should have had the same effect, right?”

“…There was a Yellow Wizard on that trip we took to Benefactor. He mentioned that we really don’t know how the mind works. Maybe it’s just… different.”

“Then… then what can I do?”

Blue tapped her hoof on the table. “Geez, Via, I don’t know. I don’t even know what got me back here, really.”

Via sighed. “…Don’t feel bad, Blue.”

“Via…”

Via gave her a smile—somehow fully genuine. “I mean it. Just because you can’t give me advice… just having you listen is good enough. Tenii’s not a very good listener… well, she is but not the sort that makes you feel like she’s really listening and she’s so busy all the time. …Hyrii’s a good listener. I should probably talk to her more often.”

“She probably has better advice than me. Though, it occurs to me that she’s probably feeling similar things. She is his wife after all.”

“Yeah… can’t believe I didn’t think of that. Oh, wait, yes I can.” She knocked on her head like it was a door and stuck out her tongue. “Dumb.”

Blue rolled her eyes. “You’re not very emotionally stupid. Very mature, actually.”

“Oh, I know that. But there was a trade-off somewhere.”

“Every time you say that I want to contradict you.”

“But you can’t!” Via snickered, wiping her tears away. “No one can.”

“I still don’t believe you don’t mind.”

“Some people are just stupid, Blue, like you are just smart. It doesn’t mean anything about what kind of person we are. Just traits. Simple traits. It’s what we do with these traits that define us.”

“…Am I doing well with mine?”

“I sure think so.”

“And what about you?”

Via paused. “It’s… dangerous to give yourself praise. But I can’t say I’m doing badly. Of course, that leads to pride and we all know that’s bad.”

“You’re the least proud out of anyone in your family.”

“Oh, that just makes it more dangerous!”

“Yeah… that lesson I know. Just because I’m the smartest person I know doesn’t make me the best. Learned that the hard way.”

“The easy way is preferable. Few people take it.”

“Yeah…”

And so the conversation moved on to other things, but even that which was frivolous still meant the world to the two of them.

~~~

“You good, Scurfpea?” Jeh asked.

“Good! Wait…” Scurfpea scrunched her face up. “…Excellent.”

“Excellent! We’re almost at space, so you better be ready…”

The two of them were in one of the Skyseeds—Jeh didn’t remember which one, she just knew it was one with a proper experiment airlock on it so they could move small objects in and out. It was decidedly cramped inside the nearly spherical glass enclosure, but Jeh was small and Scurfpea was even smaller, so they managed to fit just fine. Jeh was working the drive, but had opted not to use the air restorer—it wasn’t going to be a long trip and Scurfpea cleaned the air more than enough. Even if the experiment took three times as long as expected, they would be fine. 

The sky around them was rapidly darkening… and a few stars were starting to show up.

Scurfpea pointed at the first one she saw. “Oooh! Star! Star!”

“Pretty sure that’s Qi, not a star,” Jeh said. “But the others won’t be far behind!”

She wasn’t wrong. At their rate of ascent, stars flickered into sight every few seconds, and soon the canvas of space was covered with the distant lights. 

“Hmm… sparkling?”

“Sparkling?” Jeh blinked. “Wait, you’re right, I’ve never seen a star sparkle from up here… guess the sparkling comes from the air getting in the way.”

“Ooooh… perfect stars.”

“Maybe? I…” Jeh paused. “What even are stars? Points of light that are very far away. …We probably should have asked Wanderlust.”

“Starry stars…”

“Anyway, Scurfpea! Did you watch me use the drive? Think you can use it on the next mission?”

“Yep!”

“Good! Next time we’re up here I’ll give you the controls. For now, though… let’s run Krays’ experiment.” She gestured at a bag they’d brought with them. “We have to make sure to write down what happens to all these objects.”

Scurfpea nodded, watching intently.

Jeh removed the first object from the bag—a bag made out of metallic foil, sealed, with air inside. She gently placed it in the airlock, sealed it, and then released it into space while carefully holding it in an Orange aura so it didn’t just fly off beyond where they could see it. 

The foil expanded quickly due to interior pressure, and subsequently a rip formed in the side. All the air within exploded out, sending little fragments of foil out into space.

“Failure,” Jeh noted as she brought what she could recover back inside, placing it in a second bag. She marked the failure on her notebook. “Scurfpea, want to try the second one?”

Scurfpea nodded, pulling out a bag made out of some kind of pink fabric. They stuck it outside and rather than exploding it just deflated. 

“Hmm… failure, but due to not being airtight…” Jeh scribbled another note. “All right, next one, Krays gave us a lot of these…”

Material after material failed to hold onto the air. Jeh noted three different kinds of failures: deflations, rips, and explosions, which she quickly correlated to failure to hold onto the air, weak points breaking first, and uniform failures across the whole material. Lots of the plast-derived materials failed in the third way, including the rubbers. 

“None of these are going to work for making a spacesuit…” Jeh grumbled. “Darmosil really is going to have to make us a suit of armor with sealed joints, isn’t he?”

“Heavy…”

“In space that won’t matter too much. The big problem is that it’d be so awkward. Diving suits are awkward enough…” Speaking of diving suits, the next one was made out of diving suit material. It failed with a rip. “Uuuugh…”

“Bouncy ball!” Scurfpea said, throwing the next material onto the edge of the Skyseed. It did not bounce very well, but rather flattened against the edge. 

“It has to be rigid to be bouncy and we don’t want that,” Jeh said, placing it into the airlock. “I’m betting failure type three. You?”

“Hmm… success.”

“You haven’t been right the last few times you said that.”

“Optimism!”

“Suuuure…” Jeh released the rubbery plast orb into space. It expanded in size visibly. 

And proceeded not to explode. Or even leak air. 

Jeh blinked. “What the…”

“Woohoo!” Scurfpea thrust her fists into the air, shaking the ship slightly, though Jeh stabilized it out of instinct. “We win!”

“We do…” Jeh poked the rubbery plast ball with Orange, finding that it could still deform with some effort. “Huh. Guess you can make spacesuits out of…” She checked to make sure exactly what the material was. “Plast weave material seven coated with number two.” She brought the ball back in and ran it across her arm to feel it. “That’s gonna be uncomfortable on its own…”

“So… we win.”

“We’re not done yet, we still have to test the others. Maybe there’ll be something more comfortable to wear in here…”

~~~

The Memory still resided deep below the royal palace in Axiom. A meeting was currently underway between the royals currently present and the Memory—though, admittedly, Ursulii wasn’t exactly engaging with the proceedings and was just sitting in the back in her rocking chair while the rest talked. 

“Things seem to be… improving,” Tenrayce said, flipping through a file she had laid out on the table. “We haven’t encountered many active singers lately, though the song is still being sung in playgrounds everywhere.”

“We have to find a way to get rid of that…” Wyett grunted.

“Yes. Well. About that…” Tenrayce pulled out another file. “This is a secret experiment I had performed with the Academy’s new arcane vacuum device, design courtesy of Wizard Gronge. The results are… well, the actual curse part of the song is removed, individuals exposed to the vacuum are no longer compelled to keep spreading the song.”

“That’s… amazing news! Why aren’t we implementing it!?”

“Because it only removes magical compulsion. The song itself is still stuck in their brains normally. It’s evidentially very catchy. Far as the experiment can tell, the song’s curse will reassert itself the moment anyone who is fully aware of it is in proximity to someone who is fully cursed. Unless we can figure out how to instantiate a magic vacuum over all of Axiom—which would be disastrous for other reasons—it would always be reinstated rather quickly. Even for you, Wyett, unless you wanted to quarantine yourself.” Tenrayce gave him a look. “You do not want to quarantine yourself.”

“Oh… I see.” Wyett deflated, sagging back into his chair. Hyrii started massaging his shoulders, trying to work out the stress.

“Anyway, as I was saying…” Tenrayce flipped to another page in the file. “We have not encountered a singer operation in a while. Nor have we found any suspicious activity that points to the nameless society. They’re likely waiting for their next move, or perhaps their defeat at the Tempest was more of a blow to their resources than we predicted.”

“They have proven themselves highly intelligent,” the Memory pointed out. “We should assume they are plotting, not nursing their wounds. The Tempest reads like a side-project to me, not a major one.”

“If that was just a side project…” Hyrii didn’t complete the thought.

“We are doing everything we can to see them coming,” Tenrayce assured her. “Benefactor has not been attacked yet, meaning we still have enough resources to protect ourselves from direct confrontation at the very least.”

“It is a reasonable deduction that they are not very large in number, just in resources and knowledge.”

“Exactly. If we could take out their leaders they would likely fall.”

“Which is presumably why they are so secretive. Nobody knows who the leaders are, so they cannot be removed.”

“Which is what Riikaz is trying to find, right?” Hyrii asked.

Tenrayce paused at the mention of her mother. “She is… trying. But I for one doubt her success, Benefactor was not able to find it, and a mission of revenge is hardly something most would consider indicative of a ‘pure heart.’ “ 

“She’ll try other things, though.”

“Our efforts are likely to yield fruit first.”

Wyett frowned. “But we haven’t seen anything of them since the Tempest. If we have no leads, we have no progress.”

“That is… true…” Tenrayce sighed. “But they’ll have to try something eventually, and we are very ready for it.”

“You may be overconfident. Perhaps consider adding more defensive measures?”

“…Without keying the people on something being very wrong, I don’t think we can. Furthermore I don’t think the great secret society will take kindly to the average population knowing they exist.” Tenrayce frowned. “I’m not heartless. I don’t want to paint targets on our people and invite some kind of all-out purge.”

That would be very difficult for them to do.”

“Would it? We’d be able to do it with the sunfire crystal. Who knows what they have?”

There was silence in the room.

“Go to space, get a weapon that can destroy cities…” Hyrii shook her head. “Never would have guessed…”

That weapon, simply by existing, is a sobering thought. The forge of the sun at our disposal…”

Tenrayce flipped through the file. “Yes, well, what would we even use it on?”

“If someone attacks u—” Wyett began.

“There was enough collateral damage with the encounter with Benefactor,” Tenrayce interrupted. “We aren’t doing that again.”

“But you gave that order. Was it a mistake?”

“I still don’t know. I’m looking for alternatives in future operations. Such as our current investigations into the Rigid Plague.” She pulled out a sketch of the Shinelands. “One of our spying Skyseeds vanished out here. We think the Rigid Plague shot it down.”

The Rigid Plague is highly active, is it not?”

“Very. We can trace movements of large groups of rigids across the Shinelands. They have not unleashed an all-out attack on any of our forces. Yet. But they are continually infiltrating the Wild Kingdoms and setting up places of power where they can funnel resources. We’ve found numerous examples of rigid roads being built.” She placed her hadn on a Purple projection device and displayed an image of one of the roads, cutting unnaturally through a thick section of forest. “The Plague has thrown all pretense of being a random disease out of the window, it is showing obvious and clear strategy on the grand scale. It has infiltrated Kroan territory without making any major military moves. The only settlements it has conquered are those with no ties to us, Shimvale, or any of our allies. It’s building up power and resources while avoiding engaging in direct conflict with us.”

Except it shot down our Skyseed.”

“We got too close to something.” Tenrayce frowned. “Possibly the actual central hub of their operation. Which is something we could attack and do actual damage, which is not the case with the rest of the decentralized mess we see here.”

We need to ask, what is the goal of the plague?”

“We know almost nothing about that. Both the mysterious society and literal demons have tried to pry information out of it, and it refuses to give anything meaningful. It’s hostile, whatever it is, but why is anyone’s guess, as well as to what end. Does it want to conquer us? Steal our resources?”

“Perhaps it is looking for something.”

“If it is, it’s sure spending a lot of time and resources spreading in all directions…”

“Is it spreading on the other side of the Shinelands?” Wyett asked.

“I… huh.” Tenrayce paused. “I don’t know.”

“We should send a Skyseed.”

“Yes, we definitely should…” Tenrayce frowned. “What we need is a stealth craft that can’t be seen easily, but everything glints in the sun so far. …We should get a Purple Wizard who knows proper invisibility to be a pilot.”

It is possible the Rigid Plague can see through that.”

“Possible, yes, but it’ll give us some edge. Hopefully.” With that, Tenryace got to the end of the file and closed it. “I believe that’s all for now.”

“Actually, I have something to report.”

“You?” Tenrayce blinked. “But… you never leave. How can you…?”

I’ve been studying the designs of the magic generator we’ve recently uncovered. I have come to the conclusion that many of the segments on the complex crystalline pattern contained within me are the exact same, junctions of all seven colors designed to produce quantities of magic in precise and directed manners.”

Everyone in the room was suddenly at attention.

“Progress on the message?” Tenrayce gawked. “But… but we never get that! Not on the stars, not on the symbol, not on the magic…”

Well, that ends today. We have finally progressed far enough in magic knowledge to begin to understand this impossible blueprint we have. A major part of its construction is the generation of magic, and if I’m correct about the larger-scale arrangement, there may be structures analogous to ‘pipes’ and ‘guides’ for the created magic, shunting it into other areas.”

“So it’s self-powering?”

“Potentially. I suspect it just wants exact levels of magic in certain areas for some reason. What reason, I can’t even begin to tell you. But it certainly cares a lot about magic flow.”

“…Do you think you can extract designs for these ‘pipes’ from the plan?”

“Perhaps. Do you think it will be useful?”

“We’ve just barely discovered how to make magic generators, I’m not sure what exactly it would help with, but surely something.” 

“It’ll give me something to do, at least.” 

“I have to ask…” Hyrii said. “Any insights on the stars or the symbol?”

“Not the symbol, still have no clue what that means. But the stars… I’ve been thinking about the space program a lot, and how we think it’s possible to go to all the planets, even ones we didn’t know existed. What if the sky looks different if you’re far enough away?”

“The answer could be… out there.” Tenrayce blinked. “A multigenerational mystery, only now starting to get some hints of a solution…”

“If this is where it begins… all the threats we just discussed might be nothing in the long run. The solution to the oldest mystery of Kroan may be soon.” The Memory flickered. “Apologies, I believe I must specify that I’m speaking of soon in my sense.”

“I understand,” Tenrayce said, starting to grin. “Still… even hints of answers… I’ve wondered and wondered since I was a child. Maybe, some day in the future, when all this is behind us…” Her eyes all but sparkled. “Our descendants will finally be free of this mystery.”

~~~

Blue and Via were walking back to Vaughan’s cabin. Even given the growth of Willow Hollow proper, it was still a significant walk through the forest path to the cabin. 

“You know, Jeh has started just using Skyseeds to avoid this walk.”

“Really?”

“Yeeeeep…” Blue rolled her eyes. “I guess it is faster but… so frivolous. We put so much effort into those things and she’s using it to barely move.” 

“We could have taken it…”

“I have no magic talent and you aren’t trained.”

“Oh. Right.” Via rubbed the back of her head. “Silly me.”

“Plus all the Skyseeds are currently at the cabin or in space.” Blue looked up at the sky. “I think Jeh’s testing spacesuit materials today.”

“Silly me…”

“That has nothing to do w—Via? Via are you okay?”

Via had stopped walking. Her hands were balled into fists and trembling. “Silly me…”

“Via? Via, yes, it was silly, but that’s ok—”

“I know it’s okay!” Via shouted. “It’s always been okay! I’m dumb, but I’m still loved and I can live a good life and I can do good!” Tears in her eyes, she threw an arm to the side angrily. “I can’t lead people!”

“Via, that’s…”

“I knew you didn’t have magic talent. I knew I wasn’t trained. I thought we could take the Skyseed! Normally that’s just an ‘oh yeah, whoops, let’s move past that’ moment. But what if it was important? What if it happened in the middle of a battle? What if I sent someone on a job who was literally incapable of it and I just didn’t figure it out!?” 

Blue stared at her, dumbfounded, unable to process exactly what was happening in front of her. 

“Blue… you… you’re smart. You… you can think of an answer… right?”

Blue almost looked away from those desperate eyes in shame. But she didn’t. She forced herself to keep her gaze locked with Via’s as she thought. Blue’s stomach sank and twisted into knots—what was she thinking? How could she give Via an answer to something so… emotional? She wasn’t emotional, she was so bad at it she could crack under enough pressure, she knew that. That’s why she had people like Via around her to help. People who could cover her blind spots.

That’s it.

“I… I actually can!” Blue said, shocked with herself.

“R-really?”

“You aren’t good at critical thinking. You’re downright bad. But there are people who are good at it. Surround yourself with people you trust who can do it for you and help you make decisions. You help me deal with emotional stuff, and so does Jeh, and so does Lila… and for you, you have Tenrayce, you have me, and you can probably find others.” Blue excitedly tapped her hooves on the ground. “You know what your weaknesses are so you can find people to cover them! In fact… I think you already do.”

Via stared at Blue blankly for a moment. Then, slowly, she started giggling, which made Blue giggle, which quickly turned the giggles into laughs—but with these laughs came a flood of deeper, throbbing emotions. Soon the two of them were in a crying and laughing embrace as Via let it all out. 

“I really am… so… so dumb…” Via managed, eventually.

“And that’s just fine. You have other things.”

“Other things…” Via finally broke off the embrace and looked to the sky. “…I can help everyone. They can help me.”

“I don’t know why your Grandma thinks you need to be trained so much since you have Wyett and Tenrayce to help you, but even if you do have to take charge like she thinks, you won’t crash and burn. Especially because she’s training you.”

“One of her lessons was about choosing a council of advisors…” Via paused. “Now that I think of it, she said a lot of things similar to this, I just didn’t make the connection.” She smacked herself in the head. “Whoops.”

“Whoops?”

“Whoops.”

What followed was a very awkward pause. A chill breeze blew between the two of them.

“We should continue this in the cabin,” Via said.

“Agreed.”

~~~

In space, Jeh and Scurfpea got to the last of the tests.

It failed in the explosive way. 

“Okay, so, two successes,” Jeh said, looking at the notebook. “Literally everything else failed, wow.”

Scurfpea held up the two successful tests, both of which were rubbery weaved plast-derived materials known only by their numbers. 

“Neither of those are going to be comfortable…” Jeh shook her head. “Well, if we have to deal with it, we have to deal with it.”

“Suffer for science!”

“We sure do. Kind of our job.” 

“Yay!”

“That’s not worthy of cheering.”

Scurfpea crossed her arms. “Yes it is.”

“No it isn’t.”

“Yes it is.”

“No it isn’t.”

They continued this for quite some time. 

“Yes it isn’t,” Jeh said.

“No it… wha?” Scurfpea tilted her head.

“Hah! I win.”

“…No fair.”

“One day you’ll know your words well enough to win. One day.”

“Hmph….” Scurfpea turned around, looking at the starry sky outside. She tilted her head to the side. “Wait. Star moving?”

“A moving star?” Jeh looked at where Scurfpea was. It took her a moment, but she eventually saw it—a speck moving across the blackness of space. “Huh, whaddoyaknow…” Almost without thinking, she started trying to project its orbital path. It took a few minutes of staring intently, but she was able to identify that it was in a very eccentric orbit around Ikyu.

And then it changed direction, pushing away from Ikyu.

Jeh blinked. It was still moving in the new direction. 

“What is…?”

“Only ships do that,” Jeh said. “…Could be one of the other Skyseeds… but why would those be put in a wide shifting orbit? I don’t think any of the missions required that much of a….” She paused. 

This was exactly what she had done to circumnavigate the globe way back when.

“Someone else’s ship…” Jeh said, eyes widening. 

“Woah…” Scurfpea said, her expression mimicking Jeh’s. 

“Hang on, I’m going to pay it a visit.” Jeh grabbed hold of the drive’s controls and reoriented the ship at an angle that pointed toward but not directly at the other craft. She was going to have to match its velocity and that wasn’t going to be easy, as it could adjust its velocity just like she could. Her plan was to take a wide arc and eventually come up from behind it, adjusting as she needed to. Since she could see it, it was close by. Well, relatively close, if they weren’t in space the distance would take hours to cross. 

With her piloting skills? She could pull this off in a few minutes. Granted, it would involve pressing Scurfpea into the “floor” like a pancake for those minutes, but she’d be fine. 

Probably.

“You good?” Jeh called back as she pushed the drive.

“Wheeeeeeeeeee!” 

“Okay, good, got it.”

Jeh completed her wide arc, coming up behind the other speck of light. She realized with annoyance that she was most assuredly a few kilometers too far to the left and had to adjust to the right. Fortunately, she also had enough momentum to go much faster than her target, allowing her to catch up. 

“Flipping!” Jeh called. She cut the drive’s power, allowing weightlessness to kick in. She rotated the entire Skyseed around and then kicked in the drive again to start slowing down.

She still overshot. The speck whizzed past so quickly she was unable to see what it was. 

“Oh for the… let’s try that again!” She continued slowing the Skyseed down, still making sure they were roughly in line with their target. To her surprise, the target itself started adjusting its speed in an attempt to line up with Jeh as well.

The two still sailed right past each other at high speed once again, no more than specks. 

“This is in fact much harder than it looks…” Jeh muttered, flipping the Skyseed again in yet another attempt to line up with the other craft. Even with the other craft cooperating, they slid past each other several more times before they even got close enough to each other that they could see their shapes. 

But, eventually, they were able to see each other and use far gentler nudges to approach. The other craft was a metallic one, cubic in shape, and with a single circular window. It was hard to tell its size but it soon became apparent that it was slightly smaller than the Skyseed Jeh was currently piloting. The cube’s corners had little metallic nubs on them, presumably serving the same steering purpose that the nubs on Jeh’s ship did. 

Inside the window was a human wearing a tight suit that wasn’t a style of dress Jeh had seen anywhere before—it didn’t even feel vaguely familiar like so many things did. The human was in a very tight and cramped space—but he had a chair shaped to his form, and Jeh could see that the Orange he was using to steer was built into the arms of the chair. Jeh didn’t see a central drive, but she supposed it could have been in the base of the chair or something.

“Hello!” Scurfpea said, waving at the man.

“Sound doesn’t travel in space,” Jeh said as she pulled out a Purple crystal. She used it to write “Hello” in the air. 

The man also took out Purple, but he was evidently not very good at using it, for he could only project the words in white light, and not with much precision.

Jeh’s eyes widened. “That’s Desc!”

“Desc?”

“Envila’s language!”

“Yay!”

“Not yay, I can speak it, not write it, I just recognize the symbols. Uh…” Jeh used Purple to project a larger image into space, showing the two ships gently coming into contact. 

The man seemed concerned and confused at this image.

“Okay let’s try to explain just with images…” She simplified the projections of the ships to a circle and a square. She used a stick figure for herself and drew it talking, with little squiggles coming out to represent sound. The sound did not travel between the shapes, but when the shapes were in contact, the sound traveled through to the square. 

This gave the man understanding. He nodded. 

Jeh took in a deep breath and carefully used Orange to nudge the two ships together. Very, very slowly. Eventually, though, the glass of the Skyseed made contact with… whatever the other ship’s window was made out of. Not glass, it didn’t make the right sound when they hit.

“Hello!” Jeh called in Desc. “Can you hear me?”

“You speak Desc!?” The man shouted in shock.

“Met a traveler from your part of the world!” Jeh called. “Her name was Envila. Know her? She was a fae, or an elf.”

“I’m afraid I don’t know her. A traveling elf is highly unusual…”

“Oh, she knew that. Anyway, uh, we’re from Kroan. Have you heard of Kroan?”

“No, I’m afraid you have me at a disadvantage.”

“Well, uh, it’s… that spot right down there, we’re almost right on top of it.”

“Are you the ones who launched the artificial star?”

“Artificial sta—oooooh, you mean the satellite! Yeah, that was us.”

“What was its purpose?”

“To prove you could launch something into stable orbit without a person to control it.”

“Oh. Cool!” He cleared his throat. “I am Enrique Fanova, chosen explorer of the great city of Descent.”

“I’m Jeh, and this is Scurfpea, we’re pilots of the Wizard Space Program of Kroan.” Jeh paused. “Would you like to come down for a visit?”

“You have a landing pad?”

“Yes, actually! I’ll be sure to lead you to it. We should probably stay really close so you can find it, small target after all.” Jeh clicked her tongue. “We shouldn’t be in contact, but we should take it slow. Hold on, I need to give Scurfpea some instructions.” She switched back to Karli. “Okay, so, I need you to land.”

Scurfpea’s eyes widened. “Really?”

“Think you can do it if you take it really slow?”

“Yes!”

“Good! Your job is to land this ship. My job is to drag the other ship with us.”

“Got it!”

“Okay.” Jeh switched back to Desc. “We have a plan. Scurfpea is going to run our drive and get us back to the ground, going very slowly. I am going to drag you with us. Good?”

Enrique processed this. “This is definitely not in the mission plan…”

“You’re an astronaut now, buddy. You will have to learn to deal with the unexpected. Your bosses can’t talk to you here, you have to make the decision. What’ll it be?” 

Enrique thought about it for a few moments before nodding. “All right, you’ve been doing this longer, I’ll trust you. But I need to know you can get me back to Desc.”

“Oh we have plenty of ships, we’ll be sure to get you back, don’t worry. I’ll take you myself if I have to.” 

“In that case… lead the way!”

Jeh nodded. “Disconnecting!” She moved her ship away from Enrique’s. She held out an Orange crystal and enveloped Enrique’s ship in an aura, holding tight. “Okay Scurfpea, take us down, slowly.”

“Right…” Scurfpea slowly turned the Skyseed until it pointed at Willow Hollow. Then she set the drive to one of its lower settings and started pushing. 

Jeh gave Enrique a thumbs up, a gesture which he reciprocated. 

It was time to perform a double landing.

~~~

Suro and Vaughan had a tradition; every now and then they would have dinner at Suro’s house, not the Cabin. 

The main reason it was only “every now and then” and not “every other time” was because Vaughan’s Cabin was simply superior in every single way for actually eating food. Suro’s house was less ornate and, perhaps more importantly, was absolutely filled with kittens of all ages.

“I still have no idea how you manage to feed everyone,” Vaughan told Lila. 

Lila chuckled. “I have a lot of helpers.”

Eifa rolled her eyes. “Child labor.”

You’re hardly a child anymore.”

“You started me on this since before I can remember.”

“And now you know how to cook industrial quantities of food as a large team. Your complaint?” Lila smirked.

Eifa accompanied the next roll of her eyes with an overdramatic sigh and a flick of her ears.

“Drama!” A small white kitten shouted. “Drama!”

“Mefy, stop shouting ‘drama,’ ” another one droned as he tried to eat in peace. Three of his siblings were playing with his tail, so this wasn’t going to happen.

“We should get food from Slime’s Snacks,” one of the older cats said as she sniffed the bowl of tomato soup in front of her. “I know we can afford it, you’re the mayor, Mom.” 

“We can’t order it every day,” Lila said. “Plus, Vaughan’s visiting, and that means a home-cooked meal.”

“It is quite good,” Vaughan commented.

“For tomato soup,” another cat grumbled.

One of the younger ones who hadn’t quite figured out talking yet was sprinkling seasonings into his bowl. He sniffed it, licked it, and then decided it was disgusting and hissed, dumping it on the floor.

Arki sighed, jumping out of his chair. “I’ll get it, Mom, don’t worry.”

Lila nodded. “Thanks. Though sometimes you should let your brothers and sisters do the work.”

“I’m not in the mood for an argument and I don’t think Vaughan is either.”

Eifa chuckled. “Still mister ‘I’m the responsible one’ after all this time?”

Someone has to be.”

“Implying Dad isn’t?”

Arki gestured at Suro, who was sitting back in his chair blissfully looking at the scene before him with a really dumb smile on his face. 

“Oh no, Dad’s entered thankful bliss mode!” a teenage white daughter said. “We need to be more chaotic!”

Arki shot her a death glare. 

“But we have to shake him out of it!”

“No, you don’t, Quir,” Suro said, though he didn’t adjust his gaze in the slightest. “Just keep doing what you’re doing. That’ll be… great.”

Vaughan sat back in his chair, stroking his beard. “I am still surprised you turned out to appreciate such a chaotic family life.”

“Same here,” Lila said with a chuckle. “The quiet thinker of a cat, blessed with well over a dozen kittens? It should be maddening.”

“It is, sometimes,” Suro said. “But… not usually. It’s just… amazing, is what it is, that’s all I can say.”

“I still think there’s too many of us,” Eifa said. “But that’s just me being rude, and I’m supposedly a guest here and all.” 

“It really is weird that you live somewhere else,” one of the older boys pointed out. “Why did you move out? You didn’t get married or anything.”

“Simple. Peace and quiet. Something you never know you want until you have it.”

“I mean, I sleep at night…”

One of the younger daughters slammed her paws on the table. “Comically missing the point! I win again!”

“Who were you betting against this time?” Arki asked.

“I don’t remember but I know I won! So whoever I bet with, fess up!”

There was no response to her.

“Phooey, more coins lost to the void…”

At this point Arki finally finished cleaning up the soup mess and sat down, sighing in relief. “So… Vaughan, I heard Mom and Dad talking about the new project the Crown is pushing.”

“The Lunar Library?” Vaughan asked.

“No, no, I mean the other one you don’t talk about as much.”

“Ah, the space station.” 

“I’m kind of curious… why would you even want a space station? Like… why? There’s nothing up there to build on, why put it up there?”

“Well, I would say we should do it just because we can.” Vaughan chuckled. “But the Crown wouldn’t be funneling so much money into it if that were the case.”

“Greedy greedy Crown!” One of the younger daughters shouted, specifically the one that was trying to climb onto Vaughan’s back but failing due to a lack of coordination.

“What do they get out of it then?” Arki asked.

“There’s the obvious benefit of having a way to continually watch Ikyu from above, as well as store materials for other ships that might need them. It’s also a lot easier to move around once you’re in orbit, so if a ship could be launched from the station, you would be able to make a sleeker, more efficient design. It could also serve as a meeting place, or a junction for smaller ships to exchange materials, samples, and the like. It has several purposes, really.”

“Hmm… which one do you like the most?”

Vaughan leaned forward and grinned. “One I didn’t list. The interplanetary ship we’re designing is going to have to be assembled in space, we’ll need a space station before we can properly make it.”

“Why does it have to be assembled in space?”

“Simple. It’s going to be way too big to get off the ground in one piece safely.”

Arki nodded. “You had those answers in your pocket, didn’t you?”

“Absolutely. If you’re doing research in magic on outside funding, you have to justify it.” 

“Wasn’t that one of the things you wanted to avoid by moving out here?” Suro asked, raising an eyebrow. “Making your living entirely off servicing the town, no need to deal with the ‘nonsense’ as you put it?”

“Yes. But I have to deal with it now.” Vaughan shrugged. “I still know how to do it.”

“When I grow up I’m gonna be an astronaut!” A very young black kitten said.

“Then you better work on your magic skills!” Vaughan said with a grin. “Pilots have to be able to fly the ships!”

“Magic skills… Magic skills…

Suddenly, there was a very intense knock on the door.

“Who could it be…?” Lila asked aloud. “Everyone knows we’re doing this…”

“Vaughan!” Blue shouted from the other side of the door. “Vaughan!”

Vaughan groaned, slowly standing up and shaking two kittens off of him. He went to the door and opened it. “Blue, I am trying to enjoy a good dinner with my old friend.” 

“I know that! But… Jeh’s coming back! With something next to her! And she’s coming in very slowly! It’s… come on, just look at the sky.” She dragged him out of the house with her telekinesis and pointed with a hoof. 

Sure enough, visible above them in the dusky sky were two specks of light, flickering with Orange auras.

Vaughan squinted his eyes. “How could she have found anything…? She was just doing a materials experiment…”

“That’s what’s so weird! What could it be?”

“What else could even be up there…?” Vaughan started scratching his beard.

“Ooooh! Ooooh!” One of the kittens raised a paw. “A big rock!”

“Or your satellite,” an older one suggested. 

“Satellite crashed,” Vaughan said. “At least… we think so.”

“It’s not glinting right to be that,” Blue added, revealing that she had the handheld telescope with her. She handed it to Vaughan. “Look, it’s glinting like it has flat faces.”

Vaughan held the telescope to his eye. It was hard to make out any details, but he could identify the ship Jeh and Scurfpea were in. The other object… clearly had flat faces given the way the light reflected off of it. 

“…I should probably be there when it lands,” Lila said, sighing. “Eifa, can you gather enough to round things up?”

Eifa nodded. “Sure, Mom. You go look at whatever cool new space thing she’s brought back.” She winked at Lila.

There was some initial confusion as to where exactly Jeh was going to land, but it quickly became apparent that she was going for the Launchpad. A sparse crowd had gathered—at this point Jeh returning was routine, but some people loved watching the sky for her, and those that did had started spreading the word about the second light descending from the sky. Via was already there, though she was dressed in her blue cloak and mask to keep people from recognizing her.

The landing was the slowest one most people in Willow Hollow had ever seen. Jeh had gotten the quick landing down to a science long before the launches became public affairs; they had not seen the early attempts, and the speed at which the ship was moving now was akin to those. As slow as possible, as carefully as possible, gingerly approaching the landing pad with the intent to barely make a noise on landing. 

At this point the other ship was clearly visible. Cubic, with a single window oriented toward the Skyseed. Through the Telescope, Vaughan noted that Jeh was not driving the Skyseed—she was focused on the other ship. Scurfpea was taking them in for a landing.

That explains why she’s going so slow, but this is quite a first landing for a new pilot to attempt… especially one so young.

Ashen approached the launchpad. “Quite a first journey for Scurfpea, apparently.”

“I’m not sure Jeh should have given her the controls…” Vaughan said.

“She’s capable enough. She’s been looking out for herself for quite some time.”

“She’s struggling, though,” Margaret said. 

“Huh?” Vaughan tilted his head. “It looks like it’s going well…”

“It is.” Margaret frowned. “She’ll make it. But she has it on a very low setting, and I can see the orientation wavering. She might be running out of will.”

“You can see that?”

“We pilots get a sense for these things. Jeh has it. If Scurfpea continues, she’ll get it as well.”

With that, the Skyseed finally landed gingerly on the launchpad. Once it did, Jeh lowered the cubic ship down right next to them, setting it down neatly. Then she opened the Skyseed’s top, lifting Scurfpea out with Orange.

“I did it!” Scurfpea shouted. She was clearly utterly exhausted, breathing extremely heavily, and her eyes were a little red around the edges. 

The crowd applauded.

She proceeded to fall over.

“Scurfpea!” Jeh shouted, jumping out of the Skyseed and running to her. “Scurfpea, you said you were fine!”

“Yeah, just… need sleep…” Scurfpea mumbled. “Sleepy…”

Jeh glanced up, looking around for a face she trusted. She found Vaughan’s first and looked at him with a confused, pleading look. Is she fine?

How should I know? Vaughan thought.

Ashen approached Scurfpea. “She is merely exhausted. I am surprised she managed to push herself so hard.”

“I was too focused on the other ship…” Jeh said, shaking her head. “I… I don’t think I could have done it without her, though.”

“She will be fine. Though you may want to consider creating protocols for moments like this. For now…

At this, the cubic ship’s window popped open, revealing it to double as a door. The man within shakily stepped out, eyes wide, and face pale. He pointed at Jeh with a shaky finger and stammered something in a strange language. 

Vaughan narrowed his eyes. That sounds vaguely familiar…

Jeh shot back in the same language and crossed her arms. 

The man shook his head and leaned against his ship, catching his breath.

“What… did he accuse you of?” Vaughan asked.

Jeh shrugged. “Claimed I was insane for trying to land without proper landing infrastructure? Not sure what he’s talking about. Guess Descent has a special landing method?”

“…He’s from Descent?

“Yeah! Fellow astronaut!” Jeh beamed. 

Via let out a sigh. “I suppose that means my vacation is over, then… Time for politics.”

Blue patted her on the back understandingly. “You’ll do fine, I’ve got your back.”

Via nodded, removing her hood and mask. “Jeh, I’ll need you to translate.”

“You got it, Princess!”

The rest of the crowd started muttering about Via’s presence, but she ignored them. She turned to the foreign astronaut, but waited for him to make eye contact before speaking. “Greetings, traveler from afar. I am Princess Via Kroan, of the Kingdom of Kroan. It is a pleasure to meet another intrepid explorer.” 

~~~

SCIENCE SEGMENT

It is very, very tricky to have two spacecraft meet up in space. Jeh and Enrique passed each other multiple times for good reason—at the scales in space, spaceship “targets” might as well just be singular points in space. The chances of pointing right at a point in the distance are essentially zero simply because it’s so small and so far away. Even if it wasn’t moving you would most certainly have to adjust your trajectory several times in trying to get to that point. 

For things that move predictably in space, like planets, moons, and asteroids, a computer can make up for human fallibility in this regard. Wanderlust essentially did this when she sent the Moonshot back to Ikyu, noting the specific point she wanted to hit on Ikyu, calculating where it would be, and then launching the ship on that trajectory. Must be nice, being a Crystalline One who can do computations like that reliably. 

Regardless, Jeh was not running any calculations, and even if the other ship hadn’t been moving, it would have taken her several shots to even get close to it. (Fortunately, the danger of accidentally smashing into a target is very low because of this.) However, the ship was moving. Jeh correctly identified from her experience that this meant she needed to match its speed, so she took a wide arc and came up behind it. 

The ISS is orbiting above us at about 7.7 kilometers per second. That is very fast. So fast that if a satellite whipped by you at that speed you would barely have time to register that there was something approaching you. Now, both Jeh and Enrique are not actually in orbit, they’re doing a “sawtooth maneuver” which is not something we would ever do in reality because it would be such an inefficient use of resources and not really serve any practical purpose. Magic, once again, allows the Wizard Space Program to cut a lot of corners. However, just because the “sawtooth maneuver” is slower than an orbit, it is not slow by any means, the speed will still be comparable. 

So you have two objects moving like bullets in different directions. Getting them to meet up is a nightmare. In the real world we, once again, rely on computers and calculations to pre-calculate everything about spacecraft meetups well in advance, and we try to avoid doing it at all if we can help it. But, occasionally, the Hubble Space Telescope needs to be serviced, and you can’t exactly leave your astronauts on the moon once you’ve landed them. So we have to dock sometimes, which means making sure we line everything up perfectly. Fortunately, we have an advantage over Jeh and Enrique in this regard, and it’s not just because “computers” or “pre-calculation,” though it does help. The main benefit is that essentially everything we do is on orbit tracks. Different-sized objects behave the same under gravity, and so a particular orbit for a big ship and a lander and a probe will all happen at the same speed. It makes it easier to get ships to meet up if everything’s moving on nice predictable circles, and not a wacky “sawtooth” that no sane person would ever use.

Unfortunately, after the ships are close enough to see each other and are moving at the same relative speed, we no longer have an advantage over the Wizard Space Program. They can just use Orange with finesse to bring two things together without any sort of connecting tissue. We have to maneuver our ships precisely toward each other and get perfect alignment with the pieces that need to touch to properly dock with anything. This is the part where things can go very very wrong because now the danger of crashing into each other that didn’t exist previously is suddenly present. Put a little too much force into docking and you can break the door. (Anyone who’s seen Interstellar probably has an image of a very particular scene in their head right now that illustrates docking hazards.) If only we had precise forces that we could apply at a distance without actually touching anything… oh well. 

To sum it up: never use a “sawtooth maneuver” ever. It is bad. Do not follow these crazy characters’ examples. Even in their situation just because they can do it doesn’t mean they should be doing it. Such a waste of resources…

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] []

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=794
Extensions
Fortune’s Fate: Episode XIX
Uncategorized
EPISODE XIX The Perfect Victim The monstrosity could not be comprehended by mortal eyes. It twisted in dimensions beyond even that which mathematicians dreamed of, pieces existing in planes of concept and adjectival existence. Color could not be assigned to it, for what part of it existed that could be seen did not match theContinue reading "Fortune’s Fate: Episode XIX"
Show full content

EPISODE XIX

The Perfect Victim

The monstrosity could not be comprehended by mortal eyes. It twisted in dimensions beyond even that which mathematicians dreamed of, pieces existing in planes of concept and adjectival existence. Color could not be assigned to it, for what part of it existed that could be seen did not match the color of any other object in existence, an entirely new concept that should not have been seen. It did not matter what species or whether it was a person or animal who looked upon the monstrosity, it was beyond their perception. Cameras exploded trying to explain what was seen. All who beheld it felt as though a spike had pierced their brain, and the pain lingered long after visual contact was broken—but the monstrosity was also hypnotic, and it took quite a powerful will to look away before the sight itself made one’s head explode in a shower of that same impossible color.

None of this mattered at all to Jenny. 

“Trying to blow up my head? Pfft, amateur.” Jenny thought for a bit and snapped her fingers, lighting her fist on a fire the same impossible color as the monstrosity. She punched it. 

There was a sound like glass breaking inside of a cat’s stomach while it was in the middle of a euphoric dinner. The monstrosity had never so much as felt anything from the material plane before, didn’t even know it existed, but now it had been violently attacked. For a being so spread out and complicated in how it was weaved, such a blunt force easily shattered it into hundreds of thousands of pieces.

Only three of those pieces dropped in the material plane, though, three triangles of the impossible color. Jenny laughed. “Wimp! Huuuuuge wimp!” She picked up the three triangles—despite falling under gravity they were somehow lighter than air—and put them in an empty pizza box.

She then left the pizzeria’s kitchen. “There you go, all clear!”

The owner of the pizzeria didn’t look up from the body of his dead dog. Headless. “Okay…”

Jenny hissed under her breath. “Yeah, um… sorry about your… dog.”

“…It’s all right.”

“I’ll be taking my pizza now…” Jenny picked up the pizza box that contained her order and set it on top of the one that contained the impossible shards. She left a large wad of cash on the counter, far more than was needed for the pizza. Strictly speaking, I should be asking him to pay me, but… nah. She gave the owner a sad smile and walked out of the pizzeria. 

It did not take long for her mood to improve. With two pizza boxes in one hand and a slice in the other, she skipped down the sidewalk all the way to the school. She had a music player in her pocket and earbuds in her ears, and the jazzy nonsense going on just filled her with life. She strolled into the front door of the school and got a few looks. At this point, people were used to her barging in with strange bags and boxes, though since she had been part of Emma’s party a lot more people recognized her for who she actually was. 

“Hey Jenny!” some of them called, waving happily at her. She smirked at them and winked as she passed. Those brave enough to approach, she would give a high-five, though given the pizza slice in her hand this was sometimes a little messy, but usually the receiving party found this amusing. Most kids, though, gave her a wide berth, not wanting to deal with whatever crazy thing she had in her pizza boxes. She made her way deeper into the school until she arrived at their special basement, which at this point actually had a sign on it. Oddity Storage. The sign was a tapestry with weird mathematical patterns made by Amaris’ mom. 

Jenny danced down the stairs, twirling around until she arrived at the bottom. There was more furniture down here now, including a few bookshelves lined with notes. A large map of the basement occupied a central table, with indications of what was held and where.  Jenny consulted the diagram.

“What did you bring this time?” Amaris asked—she was currently sketching one of the guns they had found in the land of junk, both of which were on the table in front of her.

Jenny slid up to Amaris. “Weird dimensional thing that makes your head explode if you look at it too long… in the best box money can buy!” Jenny slid the box with the shards to Amaris. 

Amaris very quickly took out a large black marker and wrote “DO NOT OPEN, HEAD WILL EXPLODE” on it. Then she grabbed some cord and tied the box up in several different ways.

“Also, have a slice,” Jenny gave Amaris a slice of pizza and then proceeded to dance out of the school, grooving the entire way. She no longer really had a goal of where to go so she let herself drift, dancing and jumping the day away. She just felt good

She eventually ended up in one of Nuk’s public parks. She wasn’t paying attention when she entered so she didn’t know the name, but it was the one with a lot of really dense trees to give the impression of being in a forest—despite the fact that just outside Nuk there was actual forest, but that likely had wild animals and other nasty things in it, given the pattern.

Jenny continued to enjoy her funky walk. She was completely aware of the fact that the sun was starting to set and the park was becoming dark, and she had enough experience to expect something to go wrong at this point. But she kind of wanted it too, another monster to punch in the face, or something… some Dweller of the Park, that would be great. 

Her pizza had gotten cold a while ago, but she was still eating it—she picked up the last slice. She didn’t see a trash can anywhere so she vaporized the box with a punch. She continued her snack and dance, essentially begging something interesting to come at her. 

Instead, a small car drove by. It was one of the tiny ones run by park services. The headlights made it hard to see the driver. Jenny had a brief thought of excitement—maybe there was no driver! But, alas, her dream was not to be, for there was a driver. Human, probably, but it was hard to tell since the figure was in a full winter coat and bundled up, despite it being late summer. A little odd, but it did get cold at night sometimes, maybe a storm was expected? 

The car stopped right next to Jenny.

“A kid like you shouldn’t be out this late!” a voice called from inside the car—it was a woman.

“Oh, don’t worry about me, I’m fine!” Jenny called back, giving her a thumbs up. 

“Oh, I’m not worried.” The woman pulled out a tranquilizer gun and fired it multiple times. Four darts hit Jenny in the neck and chest.

Jenny lazily looked down at the darts sticking out of her. “Oh. Well, shoot, you got me and woooah those are some pretty colors…” Jenny took a few shaky steps over and then flopped onto her back, hands spread wide and staring up at the sky. “Wheee…”

The woman said something, but Jenny’s awareness was no longer sufficient to make it out.

Wonder what I’m going to wake up to…

~~~

Jenny woke up with her arms and legs chained to a wall. Her head was throbbing but all that meant for her was that she thought a little slower than usual. The first thing she noticed was how red everything was. Even before her vision came into focus, the redness of the walls and floor were unmistakable. Everything else took a bit longer to come into focus, and while it did, she noticed that the chains keeping her to the wall were actually nicely padded around her wrists and ankles, so as to not cause undue suffering. It was far from comfortable but it wasn’t actively painful or anything.

With her sight rapidly restoring, she determined that she was in some kind of basement, as the only exit she could see was a stairwell. There were various pieces of furniture littered around, including a bed, a couch, a table, and two chairs. There was also a really big TV on the wall that was currently off, and a bunch of lights in the ceiling that weren’t on at the moment but were tinted to suggest they were colored. A tall lamp in the corner was the only light source in the room, filling it with just too little light to be comfortable. 

Jenny realized she was not alone in the room. A short distance away, sitting in one of the chairs, was a woman with brilliant red hair and sharp features who wore a pink polka-dotted tie. She was currently looking right at Jenny with a warm smile.

Jenny recognized her. “Scarlet…?”

“Ah, good! You recognize me.” Scarlet stood up, her calm smile not vanishing for a minute. “A lot of you don’t really know who I am, and that does take some of the fun out of this.”

Jenny raised an eyebrow. “Fun?”

“Yes, that’s why you’re here! See, you and I are going to play some fun games!”

“Games that involve me being strapped to the wall?”

“Not all of them, but that is where we start, at least.” Scarlet leaned in closer, examining Jenny all over. She ran a finger down her neck. “Has anyone ever told you that you have immaculate skin?”

“…Yes, actually, believe it or not.”

“A deserved compliment, to be sure,” Scarlet said. “Almost like it’s never been touched by a blade…”

Jenny snorted. “You are going to be so upset…”

“And you show absolutely no fear, despite clearly having realized what is going on here…” Scarlet’s simple smile broke out into a very clearly psychotic grin. “I do so love the strange ones.”

“I predict you won’t in about… oh however long it takes you to finally stab me or whatever. C’mon, hurry up the torture train.”

“Not even a moment of hesitation… very well.” Scarlet chuckled, pulling an ordinary chef’s knife out. She ran her finger over the blade. “Usually, I start the game slowly. Take a little bit here, a little bit… there.” With lightning quick reflexes, Scarlet threw the knife and perfectly grazed Jenny’s cheek. 

Had she been normal, blood would have been drawn. Jenny’s skin, however, regenerated immediately. 

Jenny grinned. “Problem…?”

Scarlet stared right at Jenny for a few seconds. “Oh. You’re Jenny, aren’t you?”

“Guilty as charged! And now you’re in for a world of hurt…” Jenny lit her fists on fire and tried to punch. She realized with no small amount of chagrin that her current situation prevented her from swinging her fists at all, and without that she was a small, frail individual who had no hope of breaking out of industrial strength chains. “…Dagnabbit.”

Scarlet found this amusing enough to chuckle.

“Ah yes, laugh at the chained up girl, why don’t we?”

“It’s less at you and more at how curious fate can be. Had I imprisoned you in a way where you could swing your fists, this would have ended very badly for me.” She used a finger to lift up Jenny’s chin. “For all my careful planning, it all came down to luck right there.”

“Luck?” Jenny laughed. “Listen, psycho-lady, I’m entirely immortal, you can’t do jack diddly squat to harm me. I don’t cry out in pain, I don’t scream, and eventually Amaris is going to notice I’m gone and you’re going to be found out!”

“All of those things are true,” Scarlet said, her smile not wavering. “But I think you’ve misjudged me. You think I’m going to be upset that you can regenerate all wounds, are fearless, and don’t respond to pain? Dear, dear Jenny…” She put her mouth to Jenny’s ears. “That makes you the best victim I’ve ever had. I can do whatever I want with you, and you’ll still be here. I don’t have to worry about physical limitations!”

“Good gravy, you’re insane!”

“By most people’s metrics, absolutely, but I think as you get to know me you’ll find that I’m remarkably consistent. Now.” Scarlet rammed her knife into Jenny’s heart. “How does that feel?”

Jenny gagged. “Makes… breathing… awkward…”

“Fascinating…”

“Oh, so I’m a lab experiment now?”

“Have to start somewhere!” Scarlet said, jumping back with glee. “Oh, I can go right to the intense stuff I usually save for the obnoxious victims, this is great! How about… oooh! What happens when I cut off your head?”

“It grows b—”

Scarlet produced a meat cleaver and chopped right at Jenny’s neck. She lost all awareness, but since it wasn’t a blunt force trauma, when her head regenerated, she was fully conscious. “As I was saying, i—”

Scarlet chopped her head off again. The next time Jenny was aware she saw that there were several copies of her head on the ground, many of which had been cut off in states of partial regeneration.

“This is amazing!” Scarlet said, picking up one of the heads and looking at it. Since it was not part of Jenny anymore, blood was oozing from the neck. “Oh, I really do wish I could keep these skulls, make something out of them, but that’s just asking for trouble…”

“Oh, gotta keep yourself secret, do you?” Jenny asked. 

“Well… recent investigations of mine suggest maybe not, but I’m not going to stop being careful off a hunch.” Scarlet pulled out two knives. “Now, you barely even flinch when your head’s cut off, I’m curious if you can flinch at any pain at all…?”

“Not as far as I’m aware of,” Jenny said as Scarlet surgically put both of the knives into her arm, trying to peel the flesh apart to get to the bone. Her regeneration was too fast for this to be very effective, she maybe got to bone for a split second before the muscle formed around the two knives trying to get to the bottom of it. “Hah! You’re not going to get that from me.”

“Hmm… getting to the organs might be a fun procedure…”

“I mean you could just chop me in half and take the other half.”

“But that would be admitting defeat!” Scarlet grinned and adjusted her tie. “I’m going to show you the color of your own liver.”

Jenny tilted her head. “You know, I’m pretty sure I’ve never actually seen my liver before…”

“Then this will be a learning experience for both of us!” Scarlet rubbed her hands together. “I think I’ll need some supplies to really get to you, though… the normal knives just won’t ‘cut’ it, if you’ll pardon the pun.”

“I hang around with Coleus, that wasn’t even that bad.”

“Ah, such a nice girl in a hard place, that one.”

Jenny glared at her. “I bet she’s on your list for stabbing, isn’t she?”

“Oh no, not at all, I only do this to absolute strangers I have no connection to—that’s the attempt, anyway.” Scarlet waved a dismissive hand. “I happen to like people, and if I had my fun with those people they wouldn’t be around anymore. You don’t need to worry your pretty little head about Coleus, Amaris, or any of the others. Had I known who you were, I wouldn’t have taken you, but here we are so we might as well make the most of it.”

“You are messed up.”

“By your metric, absolutely, but I’m just trying to maximize my enjoyment in life.” Scarlet started absent-mindedly running the knife up and down Jenny’s arm, as though the action of slicing through flesh calmed her down. “I, like all people, get joy out of watching others suffer. There’s a particular thrill out of causing it myself, being the one in control, to do what society shuns, and to slowly tear the hope and humanity from a person.”

“And she reveals how evil she is!”

“I don’t believe evil exists,” Scarlet said, twisting the knife in Jenny’s arm before ramming it between her bones and coming out the other side—bloodless, of course, the regeneration was that strong. 

“Oh, so everything you do is just fine then, is that how you sleep at night?”

“I don’t believe in good, either,” Scarlet continued. “There’s not really a point to existence, Jenny, surely you can see that in the long life you’ve lived.”

“That’s stupid. You’re stupid.”

“Really? Then tell me, why do you believe there is good?”

“Uh…” Jenny paused. “Well…”

“Most people I ask the question will say it’s because of Dia… but I have a sense you don’t really pay her much mind.”

Jenny furrowed her brow. “I just… defending my friends is right.”

“Because it feels right, yes?” Scarlet said. “I’d defend my friends as well, but it’s not because I think it’s ‘good’ or ‘evil,’ it’s just because I want to. I enjoy friends and family, so I forge relationships and protect them. I enjoy driving knives into people in increasingly creative ways, so I do.” Scarlet shrugged. “It’s simple.”

“You’re betraying your friends by being this way!”

“Am I? They have no idea, and I do my absolute best to not harm anyone close to anyone I actually know. Technically speaking that’s still true, I’m not exactly harming you, am I?”

“Well, no, but…”

“Though I suppose there is mental harm… but at this point what else am I going to do with you?” Scarlet sighed and sat down in a chair. “You are the perfect victim, but there are going to be unpleasant consequences because of this. That curse of Amaris’…”

“She’s going to stop you, you know.”

“Possibly,” Scarlet admitted. “I can’t predict what the curse will find ‘interesting,’ but I’m at least going to try for a workaround. Until then…” She cut through Jenny’s shirt, somewhat surprised to find her undergarment regenerating. “Clothes too?”

“Just the gloves and the… well it’s not exactly underwear but it’s always on under my other stuff, so…” Jenny tilted her head to the side. “The really annoying part is that I get the gloves back, but no shoes.”

“Interesting.” Scarlet took a moment to, rather than drive knives into Jenny everywhere, examine her body all over like some kind of medical professional. “Do you know there’s a mark on the back of your neck?”

“Yes, I do, it’s…” Jenny frowned. “It… it’s my name, I think? Jenny Zero?”

“Never seen this language before, and that’s saying something.”

“It’s been a long, long time since I thought about it…” 

Scarlet surgically removed the skin from the back of Jenny’s neck and brought it so she could look at it. “You sure? There’s not a lot of letters here.”

The language was alien, there was no way Scarlet could read it. But Jenny recognized it immediately. 

GEN 0

“Ooooh, that’s just where my name comes from, ah…” Jenny chuckled awkwardly. “It reads ‘gen zero.’ “

“Indicating you might be some kind of designed prototype… after all, this mark regenerates with you. It’s an identifier of some kind.”

“Look, I’m a bit of a mystery, but I always have been, and I’ve lived long enough that I’ve forgotten what answers there were, so…”

“Ah, but I can try to help you figure out what you are, just like I help Amaris with all the weirdness going on.” Scarlet grinned. “I really do enjoy that as well. By the way, what’s your favorite food?”

“Uh…” Jenny thought for a moment. “You know what, shrimp pizza, if it can be done correctly.”

“Tall order, I’ll see what I can do.”

“Oh, trying to treat me like royalty to earn my trust?”

“Of course not, I’m your tormentor and a serial killer, you can’t trust me. You’re just a guest of honor and I want to show you some appreciation!” She patted Jenny on the head. “Might as well make your stay here more pleasant. Speaking of, I think I’ll move you to the bed, but I can’t let you move your hands because of that magic of yours so…” she pulled out a syringe. “I’m gonna have to knock you out for a bit, kay?”

“Not okay, but what am I going to do to stop you?”

“That’s my girl!” Scarlet injected Jenny in the arm. “Nighty night!”

“Screw… you…” Jenny made a rude gesture as she lost consciousness.

~~~

Jenny awoke in the bed. Her hands were chained to it with cuffs that were rather soft, but also definitely not moving even an inch, there would be no punching. That said, the bed was quite comfortable and of the highest quality, and it even smelled nice, vaguely of flowers. Jenny also smelled shrimp pizza nearby, and that made her stomach growl.

That said, she stubbornly refused to open her eyes. She did not want to be here, she did not want to go through whatever bad excuse for a horror show Scarlet had for her, she just didn’t want to interact. She was just going to sit here, silent and unresponsive, refuse to give her any—

“I can tell you’re faking it.”

Jenny sighed, opening her eyes. “How did y—AGGH!” The scream was short, but it was a rare moment of true fear for Jenny. Dangling right in front of her face was a complete copy of her, naked and covered in bloody stitches. The mouth and eyes were sealed shut with some kind of pink glittery cord, and the limbs were bent at painful angles that nonetheless kept all the bones in one piece. 

“Ah, it is possible to disturb you!” Scarlet said, grinning. 

“Geez, lady!” Jenny said, slowly bringing her breathing and heart rate back to a manageable level. “You have no chill do you?”

“Oh, I could, but I wanted to see how hard the egg was to crack. You didn’t crack, by the way, you were just started and disturbed, the fact that you’re actually talking instead of screaming, shuddering, or crying kind of proves that.” Scarlet stood up and rolled the Jenny-corpse away—it was evidently mounted on an office chair. 

“Still messed up.”

“Thank you, I was trying to be.” Scarlett took a pizza box off the end table and opened it up, letting the smell of cheese, shrimp—proper shrimp—and sauce fill Jenny’s nostrils. “I found the best of the best.”

“How am I going to eat it?” Jenny asked, glaring at her.

“Well we have two options, I can sit you up and you can use your feet, or I can just feed you. I don’t mind doing the latter but something tells me you want to try the feet first.”

“My feet are probably very di—”

“I cleaned them, you’re good.”

Jenny paused for a moment. With her legs, she kicked off the blankets and revealed that she was very clean, sparkling even, her toenails even looked manicured. She was wearing some kind of fancy designer jeans and a shirt that belonged at a fancy dinner.

“I got the impression you weren’t one for dresses, so I got you something else. I have a lot of things in your size, actually, I never threw away any of the clothes I kept for my niece back when she was your size.”

“You’re… weird.”

“You’re an honored guest! Or, well, prisoner, but you’re still honored.” Scarlet carefully adjusted the cuffs holding Jenny’s hands to the bed, adjusting them so Jenny was in an upright position. She set a tablecloth over the sheets and set a slice of pizza on the plate. “Just let me know if you want any help,” Scarlet said as she took a slice of pizza herself. 

Jenny was not coordinated with her feet in the slightest, but she could manage to get the slice to her face, and at which point she found she was very coordinated with her mouth. “…Lay me down on my stomach, I’ll eat that way.”

“…I think we can do that.”

A few minutes of rearranging later, Jenny’s hands were tied to the edges of the bed, but she was on her stomach and could use her head and mouth to move things around, including gnawing on pizza. 

“You really are remarkable, you know that?”

“Yes, I’m Jenny! Immortal legend!”

“I bet! I wonder what sorts of adventures you’ve gotten up to.”

“Oh, there’s been a lot, so many I can’t even remember.” She paused. “But right now I need to go to the bathroom.”

“I have a bedpan for that.”

“Really?”

“What, you think I’m going to let you go into the bathroom? Even with me watching you’ll have a lot more freedom of movement with those hands of yours. You’re not leaving this basement, I’ll handle any disgusting things for you. You should be honored, a lot of people have to pay good money for this sort of treatment!”

“Yes, old people whose bodies don’t work anymore,” Jenny grumbled. “And let me guess, you’re probably going to be creepy about it?”

“We’ll see, I do think you’ll be immune to being disturbed by your own excrement seeing as, well, you’re now entirely used to the corpse of you hanging over there and are having no trouble eating.”

“Oh joy, I get to replace that with, I don’t know, getting dunked into a vat of my own blood? Ever think of that one?”

“Mmm, not yet, but I have now. Anyway…” She pulled the bedpan out from under the bed. “You want to get this over with or wait until you can get a lot out at once?”

Jenny let out a loud, exasperated groan.

“You really are my most fascinating victim, such unusual responses…”

“Go jump off a cliff.”

Amaris, surely you’ve noticed I’m missing at this point…

~~~

Amaris laid down a card. “Straight.”

Vayvaresi tipped over the card holder she was using to hold her hand. “Three of a kind.”

“Victory!” Amaris declared, throwing her fists into the air.

“I still want to know why we’re playing a gambling game without gambling,” Rin said as she started to deal out the next hand. 

Amaris shrugged. “Because it’s just a fun game?”

“And gambling would just make it stressful,” Emma said. “I think it’s better this way!”

“You would,” Rin commented, finishing dealing and looking at her hand. She frowned. “Fold.”

“I do believe this game would be more fun with more players,” Vayvaresi said, throwing some potato chips they were using as currency into the center of the pot. 

“Oooh, Jenny!” Emma ran to the window. “Jenny, do you wanna play cards!?”

“Haven’t seen Jenny for a few days,” Amaris said, taking a sip of cherry juice while she made her bid. 

“Really?” Emma blinked. “Isn’t she supposed to be protecting you?” She returned to the game, making a bid. Vayvaresi folded.

“Yes, but she vanishes regularly to go do her own thing or gets caught up in little adventures. I’m not worried, she’s completely invincible, and it’s not like there’s anything going on here right now that she has to deal with.” Amaris shrugged, making another bid. “She’s a free bird. I might have a talk with her about how to actually be a bodyguard, but truth is I have Vayvaresi now, and I wouldn’t want to demand Jenny always be on call anyway.”

“Not like she really was to begin with,” Rin said.

“Yep.” Amaris laid down her hand. “Two pair.”

“Full house,” Emma grinned, taking all the chips for herself. 

~~~

“What is your earliest memory?” Scarlet asked as she worked—which, at the moment, involved having stabbed Jenny with four separate metal plates in the lower abdomen, pushing her flesh away into four “walls” and preventing it from regenerating. The problem was, the bottom of the pit she was working on still generated as a skin-like wall and was making it difficult to actually pull anything out. The regeneration seemed very concerned with keeping all the blood inside Jenny.

“My first memory…” Jenny thought about this, frowning. “I remember holding a baby.”

“Really?” Scarlet tried to lift one of the metal plates but the flesh just came back. This was clearly annoying her.

“No idea who the baby is. She had pale hair, red eyes.”

“Like yours?” Scarlet did some precision hacking and slashing, finding no freedom. “Egh…”

“A little,” Jenny admitted.

“Possibly…?”

“You have a dirty mind, you know that?”

“It’s not like you’re actually twelve.”

“Hey! I can pass as fourteen!”

Scarlet stopped her work to look right at Jenny and raise an incredulous eyebrow. 

“…At least it works when I tell people that…” Jenny grumbled. “…But she couldn’t have been mine.”

“You could have adopted her.”

“Then you think I would remember more than just holding her, wouldn’t you?”

“I don’t know…” Scarlet pressed two plates into Jenny’s stomach and pushed them apart, once again getting nowhere. “If this is the first memory you have, it could simply be the most precious one from hundreds of thousands of years ago, that moment which defined you more than anything else, so you kept it despite no longer knowing why.” Scarlet paused. “This isn’t working.”

“Give up yet?”

“I’m not giving up until my kitchen timer goes off! I ha—”

The kitchen timer went off. Scarlet groaned and pulled all the metal plates out of Jenny’s abdomen, tossing them on a nearby table. “Guess we’re having dinner instead… looks like I won’t be showing you the color of your liver.”

“You could just cut off my torso and take it out of that.”

“That ruins the entire challenge…” Scarlet shrugged in resignation. “Your ability is just too strong. If a doctor ever needed to operate on you, it would be impossible.”

“Since when would a doctor ever need to operate on me?”

“Good point. Anyway… better get the stew off the heat before it burns.” Scarlet went up the stairs, leaving Jenny alone, chained to the bed as usual. Jenny clicked her tongue and struggled against the chains for a few seconds before giving up. 

It had been a few days at this point—Scarlet didn’t hide information from her like that. Amaris apparently either hadn’t noticed anything or just wasn’t worried. Which, to be fair, Jenny wasn’t exactly in any danger, but this was a decidedly uncomfortable and annoying situation to be in at the very least. It was also mostly just boring, she sat here chained to the best most of the day waiting for Scarlet to come home. Even though Scarlet did leave her books to read, she had to read them with her feet, and that was just… annoying. 

Everything about this was annoying.

Imagine if you weren’t Jenny, this would be a nightmare as she peeled off your skin and removed parts of you bit by bit until you were dead… Jenny shivered. At least as long as I’m here I’m keeping her occupied…

Scarlet came down the stairs with two piping hot bowls of stew. She had a special warmer placed around the bowl so Jenny could do her usual thing and try to eat with her face. Usually a messy endeavor, but it worked well enough. 

Scarlet waited for her soup to cool off. Jenny, meanwhile, didn’t care in the slightest that her tongue was being burned and just went to town on the soup, burning her face in the process, but that was even less relevant as that didn’t temporarily ruin her sense of taste. 

The stew itself was composed of the usual ingredients, potatoes, carrots, peas, broth, and some kind of meat. Jenny thought it was beef at first, but as she chewed she realized that it was a very unusual texture…

“…I’m eating myself, aren’t I?”

“Have you tried it before?” Scarlet asked as she took a spoonful of her own soup.

“I think so?” Jenny said. “I think I was just curious one day.”

“You don’t taste any different than anyone else, for the record. Normal human taste.”

Jenny let out a sigh. “Did not need to know that…”

“And yet your reaction to all of this, instead of deep-seated horror and screams and tears is just… exasperation.” Scarlet closed her eyes and lifted her head to the ceiling. “Jenny, you go so far above and beyond anyone else I have ever taken. You can take… seemingly everything, and I’m finding that I enjoy simply trying to crack you. Failure is an interesting feeling! I may not be able to succeed at all!”

“Whoop de do.” Jenny decided to keep eating the stew.

This prompted Scarlet to outright laugh. “Jenny! Why… one would think you had a taste for human flesh!”

“Actually tastes pretty good, I have to admit, I should grill my own arm more often.”

“We could invent an entire series of Jenny dishes…”

Jenny chuckled. “Great idea! Jenny cake, Jenny hamburgers… I could be a food tycoon! Ethically sourced human meat! Trademark. Copyright. Whatever actually goes here I don’t understand law.”

“I believe trademark would be the correct one.” Scarlet said, running her hand through Jenny’s hair. “You truly are the best victim I’ve ever had. I feel like we’re forging a real connection here.”

“So do I, I’m not a fan of it, can I punch you in the face yet?”

“Maybe one day,” Scarlet said. “But not today, today… what other kinds of dishes made of yourself would you like? Shall I try a pizza?”

Jenny blinked. “…Frick, now I’m curious.”

“I thought so! Let’s just…” Scarlet pulled down Jenny’s pants and sliced off a large chunk of thigh. Making sure to do it slowly enough that the regeneration would keep any blood from getting the sheets messy again once the chunk was separated from Jenny. “All right, I’ll cook this up later.” 

“Can we also have shrimp pizza again?”

“Of course. In fact… I can get that for breakfast tomorrow! How’s that sound?”

“…Better than usual, which isn’t saying much.”

Scarlet winked at her. “I know you liiiiike it.”

“Imagine me punching you.”

“Oh, I am.”

“…Are you secretly a Masochist too?”

“No, actually, but the emotions that would run through you in such a moment do get me quite excited.” 

~~~

Jenny woke up. The TV was on, and Scarlet was sitting at a nearby table, cutting something with her knives. She was wearing a blue and yellow zig-zag tie today. With a sigh, Jenny let out a yawn and stretched out her arms. 

Wait a second

She realized that she wasn’t chained down at all and had full motion of her arms. She grinned, lifting her fist into the air…

…except she didn’t have a fist. She had a stump with a metal plate at the end of it affixed to her arm with numerous spikes and locks.

“Do you like it?” Scarlet asked, looking up from her ‘work.’ 

Jenny examined her stumpy hands. “…Well, it’s better, but… I still can’t punch you.”

“That’s the idea, and what a good one it is! Now you can actually do things like move around, and—I think this will be your favorite—you won’t have to use the bedpan anymore!”

“Oh, thank goodness, that was the worst part,” Jenny said with a sigh of relief. 

“I agree.” Scarlett shook her head. “I have grown attached to you, humiliating you doesn’t really do it for me anymore.”

“And yet you still keep me trapped.”

“This opportunity isn’t going to come by again, now is it?” Scarlet asked. “Gotta make the most of it while it lasts. Speaking of, take a look at this.” She gestured at the bloody chunks on the table in front of her. “This was your hand.”

“Shocking.”

“But what’s inside it is the most interesting…” She pulled an onyx-black circle out of the pile, holding it up on the tip of a knife. “Each of your fingers had one of these on the end. I think it’s what makes your punches magic.”

“There’s also some of those at the base of my neck,” Jenny said. “You’re right, that’s exactly what they do. Can’t tell you how though.”

“The material they’re made out of is fascinating, though.” Scarlet said. “When I break them they reform even though they’re not attached to you, and they’re quite hard to break.”

Jenny shrugged. “I haven’t been able to figure it out. …As far as I know, anyway, you’d think that’d be something I’d remember.”

“Maybe it just wasn’t very interesting.”

At this point, the TV’s program switched to the news. Scarlet herself was on the screen, giving an overview of the ‘mysterious junk pile’ that had appeared in the Junkyard. 

“They didn’t let you mention Amaris?”

“I thought it was best if I didn’t,” Scarlet said. “That girl doesn’t need to be hounded by reporters, she’s already got enough ‘interesting’ to deal with. She works best subtly.” Scarlet sat back, thinking for a moment. “She’s headed for greatness, that one. Greater than me, probably greater than you.”

Jenny snorted. “As if. I’m the best thing since sliced bread!”

“You do make great slices!”

Jenny put her hand-stump to the bridge of her nose and sighed, glancing back at the news. “…You cover your own murders, don’t you?”

“Oh, regularly, it’s part of the network I have set up to make sure I’m never caught. I am the reporter on murder cases, and I’m able to draw attention to differences in the way murders occurred. I do my best to never let a body be found in the same condition, the same place, or even the same kind of person, leading to the illusion that my killings are not one person, but a lot of different ones. It is quite thrilling to find increasingly creative ways to leave bodies around, often getting called in to offer my expertise to the police on them.” She giggled. “It’s quite a fun game, and one that increases the thrill while also making me far less likely to be caught!”

“Really? Sounds like the murder-specializing reporter would be a prime suspect.”

“Not if each murder seems to have its own special calling card that is unrelated to the others. I also make sure to imitate other styles of murderers every now and then, just to be extra confusing, and I cause a few mimics myself! Those are always fun, when I didn’t do one of them and, welp, the body’s in the exact same condition I left one last Tuesday. Quite exciting. I also make sure to leave no traces, to be in enough layers of clothing to be unidentifiable when I’m out, always take people from different locations, and, of course, dispose of all evidence. I have gotten really fast at cleaning this basement to a perfect sheen, repainting everything, and making it ready for a guest room. My niece used to stay down here regularly and she never suspected a thing.”

“You’re proud of this. Monster.”

Scarlet winked. “Guilty as charged!” After this, however, her smile slowly vanished. “However… my investigations for Amaris have suggested that maybe I’m more proud than I should be.”

“Afraid of her finding you out?”

“Not at all, it’s what she’s revealed about this world we live in.” Scarlet folded her hands. “It’s become clear to me that this country is set up to allow the monsters you keep finding to perpetuate. To allow people to do horrific things. I’m fairly sure the mysterious ‘higher ups’ know exactly what I do at this point, and that I am permitted to do so. The country is set up to allow people like me to ‘flourish,’ as it were.”

“…Why?” Jenny asked, tilting her head. “Why would anyone want this?”

“I have no idea,” Scarlet said. “I certainly don’t want a dozen horrific creatures of dark magic living in my neighborhood, just like I don’t want there to be serial killers.”

“But… you are…”

“My best life is where I’m the only serial killer in existence,” Scarlet said, smirking. “Able to do whatever I want, and no one I care about will ever be threatened by everything else. It’s why I help Amaris, I would rather Yeshalo be safer than it is.”

Jenny stared at her blankly. 

“My philosophy is entirely self-consistent, I assure you. I want what I want. I want to capture random people and torment them in my basement, but I also want to be the only one able to do that, because the more people like me there are the more likely I am to be captured and tormented, or my mother, or my niece, or my friends. And I really don’t want that.”

“Then… think about what other people want!”

“Why should I care about what the random person on the street wants?”

“Basic human decency?”

Scarlet chuckled. “Since when do humans have basic decency?”

“Like… normally!?”

“The average human in this city hates nekos so much that they will purposefully leave a dying one on the side of the road. This is a well-known fact that has been studied in scientific journals on psychology.”

“That’s just…”

“The way Yeshalo is set up? Perhaps. But I do wonder, sometimes, if this extends beyond just Yeshalo. Amaris always encountered the ‘monstrous’ out there. She never created it, it was always there. Perhaps it is not only whatever secret people actually call the shots in Yeshalo that permit this, but rather the very world itself that seeks to torment its inhabitants.”

Jenny stared blankly at her. Then she punched her in the face with her metal plated stump, knocking her out of the chair.

Scarlet stood up, rubbing the bruise that was quickly forming on her face. “Do you feel better?”

“No!” Jenny shouted. “You’re a freaking monster! How can… how can you see the evil in the world, want to stop it, and then think it’s perfectly fine to go about doing it yourself!?”

“Because I don’t think it’s evil, I just don’t like it when I’m not doing it.” Scarlet gave Jenny a sad smile and ran her hands through her hair. “I want what I want, Jenny. It’s very simple.”

“Your ‘friends’ and family would be horrified by what you are.”

“I know. They don’t have to know. Most of them won’t believe you if you told them…” Scarlet sighed. “I do wish it could be different. That I could be open with someone… I think that’s why I feel so connected to you. I can just… speak my mind, and get an honest, measured response in return, not just screaming agony.”

“I’m screaming at you right now!”

“But you’re in your right mind. It’s different. I… really do appreciate it, thank you.”

Jenny’s stomach did a flip-flop. “You… I…”

“I… will have to let you go, eventually,” Scarlet said, turning to look at a wall blankly. “I don’t want to. I want to keep you here forever. But I… also want you to go out and see more, again.” She started nervously fiddling with her tie. “You won’t be here forever, Jenny. As much fun as you are… I do want you to live your life.”

“You… you are so messed up I can’t even…”

“I believe you can.” Scarlet gave Jenny a smile. “You already understand me more than you want to admit.”

Jenny looked at the ground, ashamed.

“Hey, don’t be like that…” Scarlet put her hand around Jenny’s chin and gently caressed it. “By the metrics of most people, you are a hero. You do great things. Just because you’re human doesn’t mean you aren’t still amazing.”

“Your approval…”

“It doesn’t fill you with disgust anymore, does it? For you know I’m not saying you’re like me. I cannot appreciate a person like me. I can appreciate a person like you.”

Jenny looked at the ground, saying nothing. 

“I’ll leave you to your thoughts for a while, seems like you need it. There’s pizza over there.” Scarlet gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and went up the stairs, locking the door to the basement.

Jenny looked at the stumps on her hands. She was alone, she could try to get them off… 

…that probably wasn’t going to work, though. She’d have to gnaw through her arm and it would regenerate faster than she could do that…

She went to one of the chairs, sat down, and just stared off into space for a few hours.

~~~

“So, what do you think?” Scarlet said, showing off a red dress she had just put on.

“I think it makes you look like you’re desperate for some guy to notice you,” Jeh said. 

“Ah, no, that definitely won’t do!” Scarlet took the dress off and began the long and somewhat tedious process of putting on a red suit. “For obvious reasons I’m not really the sort to be compatible with anyone.”

“Anyone who would be cool with your murder sprees would be someone you couldn’t stand.”

“Exactly!” Scarlet said, trying to get the suit on comfortably, which wasn’t exactly easy but she wore them often enough that she was able to do it. She spent a significant amount of time adjusting the cufflinks, of all things. “It is somewhat annoying, mom really wants some grandkids, and it’s not like she has any other kids.” Scarlet paused. “I suppose I could adopt, but that would make doing this really hard to do.”

“Maybe take care of the kid and not go on murder sprees?”

“You really underestimate how much joy I derive from this.”

Jenny sighed. “No, not really, it’s just wishful thinking at this point. ‘Maybe Scarlet can be given an alternative hobby than randomly murdering people!’ “

“I wouldn’t give this up unless I was forced to somehow,” Scarlet said. “And even then I’d look for every opportunity to do otherwise.” She buttoned up the last button. “There, does this look better?”

“You look like a cardinal.”

“So perfect?”

“Absolutely. Those stuffy bigwigs at the fancy dinner won’t be able to object to your style but they will find the color jarring.”

“Exactly!” She put on a pair of red gloves. “And this part of the ensemble is inspired by you, of course. I would be tempted to wear yours but your hands are just so small!

“Don’t say it…”

“Just like you’re so small and adorable!

“You wanna get punched again?”

“It would be worth the price of admission,” Scarlet giggled. “Also, as you’ve pointed out yourself, is it really a punch if you don’t have a fist?”

“Let’s find out!” Jenny grinned and rushed Scarlet. Scarlet ducked to the left and placed a table between herself and Jenny. Jenny attempted to vault over it but Scarlet kicked the table up into Jenny’s face, throwing back. 

“Okay, you win this round,” Jenny said, shaking her head.

“The score is three to two, my lead.”

“No, it’s my lead!”

“I disagree,” Scarlet said with a chuckle. “Anyway, since I’m going out for a while… gotta chain you to the wall.”

Jenny grumbled.

“There’s enough length on the chain for you to get anywhere in the basement, don’t grumble, at least I’m not tying you to the bed.” 

“Can you bring some more books down? I’m running out of interesting ones.”

“Oh, of course, anything in particular you’d like?”

“Got anything about escape artists?”

Scarlet chuckled. “Yes, actually, but that’s for my eyes only.”

Jenny shrugged as Scarlet clipped a ring around her waist and neck that connected to a chain affixed to the wall. “Worth a shot.”

“You do keep coming up with new ones. It is quite a good joke.”

“Oh, you assume they’re jokes? That’s your first mistake.”

“Please, Jenny, you haven’t tried to earnestly escape for three days, I can tell. You’re just waiting at this point.” She patted Jenny on the head. “Which is fine, it’s probably not going to be much longer.”

“How much longer?”

“That depends on my mood and if Amaris and the others figure things out.” 

“Amaris, you’re supposed to be smart…” Jenny grumbled.

“I think her curse is in play, she’s had nothing interesting at all happen as far as she’s aware. What’s happening to you right now will no doubt retroactively become the interesting things.”

Jenny put her stumps on her hips. “You’re too clever for your own good.”

“Thanks! I know!” With a laugh, Scarlet left. A few minutes later she brought back a stack of books, waved to Jenny, and went to go attend that ‘stupid froofy dinner party’ she’d been invited to.

Jenny sat down on a chair and used her stumps to flip open a book on a nearby table. It was about space. Space was cool, Jenny supposed.

~~~

“…And I’ve found further evidence of a conspiracy,” Scarlet told Amaris as she drove her home. “Something in the nation wants there to be these monstrous evil things.”

Amaris scratched Pitch under his head as she listened to all this. “Are you sure it’s not just the way the world is? Absolutely?”

“At this point, yes,” Scarlet said. “I have been told to not report on certain details that would expose everything. I get the impression that the only reason we’re allowed to know what we do is the Strider has made it impossible to keep a lid on everything any longer.”

“So that ‘angel’ thing… was probably sent by the government.” Amaris frowned. “But that ‘angel’ destroyed the dark monster…”

“Maybe Yeshalo knows that that particular type of monster is a tremendous threat?”

“Maybe…” Amaris tapped her fingers together. “Do we have any idea who is in on the conspiracy?”

“None at all, I am not kept informed of who the ‘higher ups’ are, and my manager isn’t likely to tell me if I asked. So we’re going to have to rely on your curse finding things to expose this.”

Amaris sighed. “Yes, it really looks that way… this is really annoying, we’re supposed to be able to trust the system, to call the police when something needs to be dealt with, to listen to authorities because they know better. But if they’re specifically trying to engineer our suffering…”

“I don’t think most people are,” Scarlet said. “I think most people are just terrible people, and that a few are pulling the strings to make things this way. I still have no clue as to motive, though. Even simple sadism doesn’t really explain it, allowing such evil to perpetuate is a danger to everyone, including puppetmasters, and anyone small enough to pull this level of conspiracy off would be able to see that.”

“They clearly have access to magic, maybe they think they’re above us?”

“But they’re letting the magic be used for monstrosities, not just regular people being terrible to each other. It also makes the nation less efficient, so it can’t be for power…” Scarlet shook her head. “I don’t know Amaris, there’s some pieces to the puzzle we are missing.”

“I’m sure it’ll show up eventually. I’m not sure we’ll like it when we find it out.” Amaris held her head up high. “But we’ll face it, right Scarlet?”

“You can count on me, Amaris!”

“I know.” Amaris got out of the car and went into her house. Irene was cooking.

“Hey, Irene?”

“Yes?” Irene said as she added some seasoning to a frying pan.

“Next time you see Orville, tell him to track down Jenny, she’s been missing for well over a week at this point. I’m starting to wonder if she got warped somewhere.”

“Will do,” Irene said. “Orville’s trying to find memory ties to Wingding Curiosities, though, he might be a while.”

“It’s no rush.”

~~~

“S-s-stop it!” Jenny laughed.

“Someone’s ticklish!” Scarlet giggled, using one of her hands to tickle Jenny all over while the other wielded a knife, running it up and down, tearing her clothes that didn’t regenerate to shreds.

“Y-y-you’re ruining the nice shirt!”

“Psh, this was a throwaway shirt. Now stay down, enjoy your weakness!”

Jenny couldn’t stop laughing as Scarlet tickled her all over. The tickling was far worse, in Jenny’s mind, than the stabbing. And yet… she wasn’t complaining, wasn’t trying to fight back all that seriously, and was actually having a little fun. 

Scarlet stabbed Jenny in the eye and plucked it out. “Oops, there goes another one.”

The eye quickly reformed but Jenny closed her eyelid anyway. “Yarr, I’m a pirate! And pirates… are also great ticklers!” She twisted her body around and put her feet on Scarlet, going right for the armpits. “You aren’t immune to your own medicine!”

Scarlet fell back, laughing as well. “J-jenny! That’s not f-fair!” She twisted around and picked Jenny up by the shoulders, holding her in the air. 

“How is it not fair? I don’t have hands; I have to use my feet!”

“I have shoes on, no toes for me.”

“You have the knife.”

“You can regenerate.”

The two of them stared awkwardly at each other, Jenny suspended in Scarlet’s arms. Then they both burst out into laughter. 

“It really is better when the game is two-sided,” Scarlet said. “I wish I could regenerate like you, then I could give you the knife.”

“Oh, that would let me get out a lot of frustration,” Jenny agreed.

“It would. Sadly, life is not always what we want.” Scarlet sighed, sitting down. Her expression became sad. “It’s… I think it’s time, Jenny.”

Jenny paused. “Time for what?”

“For you to go.”

“O…oh.” Jenny paused. “…About time.”

“You don’t really mean that, and you know it.”

Jenny wrung her hands together. “Look, you’re a monster, and I’m going to do everything I can to bring you down.”

“As you should.”

“This was fun, though.”

At this point, Orville showed up in Jenny’s mind.

“Oh, now you decide to check in!” Jenny shouted, pointing at Orville with her stump. “Do you have any idea how long I’ve been down here!?”

Orville blinked at the scene in front of him. “S-Scarlet?”

“Orville’s here?” Scarlet asked. “Well, what impeccable timing! I was just about to let her go!”

“I’ve been locked up in the basement of a serial murderer for… weeks!”

“Sixteen days,” Scarlet offered.

“And she decided to let me go and then you show up?”

“I’m betting it’s Amaris’ curse.”

“Agh!” 

Orville glanced to Scarlet. “She’s… Scarlet? Really?”

“Yes, she’s a serial murderer, check her memories if you want, but I bet you’ll get overloaded,” Jenny waved her hand.

“Before you do that, I do have something to say to you, Orville,” Scarlet said. “There is nothing you can do to touch me. I’ll be disposing of all the materials and will have this place cleaned to a sparkled sheen in… oh, fifteen minutes. The cops won’t respond to a call to investigate me, General Mason trusts me, and the system itself is designed for people like me to perpetuate. I have lots of forged counter-evidence for alibis, and… well, I suppose you could rely on your magic tricks to outright kill me, but the law would punish you for that. I am quite the prominent figure, you understand.” She paused. “He is still here, right?”

“Yes,” Jenny said. “Look, Orville, she’s right about everything she said but if you’ve got an idea on how to deal with her, please do, and don’t tell her what it is.”

“I… am… really unsure what I’m supposed to think here, is this an elaborate prank? You don’t seem…”

“I’m Jenny, I don’t respond normally to torture.”

Orville stared at her. “I’ll… see what I can do.” And then he vanished.

“He gone?” Scarlet asked.

“Yeah.”

“Okay, so… as much as I would like a long goodbye where we talk a lot, he’s definitely going to try something and I need to move fast. So…” She kissed Jenny on the head and tousled her hair. “I’m going to have to pretend absolutely like I have no idea what you’re talking about if you ever mention any of this to me, simply to keep up appearances. Can’t be having risks, you understand. Oh, I wish this didn’t have to be cut short, but it does.” She pulled out the tranquilizer gun. “Goodbye, Jenny.”

“Good riddance, Scarlet.” Jenny gave her one last rude gesture.

Scarlet gave it back to her in return with a big smile. Then she shot her in the neck, and Jenny quickly lost consciousness.

~~~

Jenny woke up in a hotel bed. A very nice hotel bed. King-sized and extremely soft, it felt like it shaped around her body. 

She had hands again. Sitting up, she lifted a hand into the air and held her red glove up against the window, allowing the sunbeams to pass through her fingers. She curled her fingers into a fist and it started glowing slightly. 

Everything was normal. 

She got out of bed, noting that she was wearing… a dress, one she’d never seen before. Examining the neck line it still had a tag in it, apparently freshly bought. It fit her perfectly and was a brilliant scarlet color and had folds in it that gave her legs full range of motion. 

On the table next to her was her music player she’d forgotten entirely about. There was also a pizza box. From the smell, Jenny knew it was shrimp, and that it was relatively fresh. On top of the box was a note; typed up, but in a font that looked fancy. 

Thank you, I had a great time. 😉

Jenny pushed the note to the side and opened up the pizza box, taking a moment to breathe in the delicious aroma. She started munching on the food while moving over to the hotel phone, dialing in a number.

“Hello, Mrs. Kelvin? This is Jenny, I need a lift…”

~~~

“…and then I woke up in the hotel room with the note and the pizza,” Jenny finished, folding her hands together. She was sitting in one of the chairs of Amaris’ living room. 

Amaris mother had her hands over her mouth, eyes wide open in shock. Her husband was leaning against a wall, looking like he was about to hyperventilate. Irene sat on a nearby couch, her legs pulled to her chest, teeth clattering from her immense shivers. Orville simply had his hat in front of his chest, his eyes closed in a solemn expression. Coleus didn’t look shocked, just sad. Vayvaresi was sitting on top of a nearby bookshelf, deep in contemplation, ears drooped. Emma had tears running down her face, while Rin looked ready to stab something with the knife she was playing with in her fingers. 

Amaris’s expression was blank. She was staring right at Jenny, absent-mindedly petting Pitch.

Jenny rubbed the back of her head. “Look, it’s definitely horrific, but I’m Jenny, I’m f—”

Amaris ran over to Jenny and pulled her into a very, very tight hug. “I’m sorry.”

Jenny was stunned into silence. She clenched her jaw, trying to hold it together, trying to just have the hug, trying to just accept what was happening and be as strong as she thought she was. But her hands began to tremble and her face felt all tingly. She frantically clawed at Amaris’ back, let out a short wail, and then went limp as she bawled on Amaris’ shoulder. 

“You’re not actually invincible, Jenny,” Amaris said. “And that’s okay.”

“What am I supposed to do!?” Jenny shouted. “I… I—no, this is stupid, I…” She suddenly gripped Amaris tightly. “I’ve been tortured before, it wasn’t a problem! I’ve been ground up! I’ve—I’ve been eaten, skewered, slapped with poisonous fishes, stretched out like a noodle… I’ve… I’ve felt it all, it’s nothing! Nothing! Why… why is this any different!?” Jenny whimpered. “Why… why did she have to…”

“I don’t know,” Amaris said, tears in her own eyes. “I… I can’t understand how she could… be this way. I just know… that you aren’t okay.”

“I should be fine!” Jenny cried out. “I’m Jenny! I’m Jenny… I’m Jenny…” She stopped speaking and just started letting out haggard, shaky breaths through her sobs. 

“Yes… you’re Jenny.” Amaris swallowed hard. “And Jenny’s still human.”

Jenny mumbled something incoherent, continuing to grip Amaris. 

She wouldn’t be in a state to actually talk again for about an hour. She didn’t let Amaris go the entire time. 

~~~

“…What are we going to do?” Amaris’ mom asked. They were all still in the living room. Jenny’s face was beet red and she looked terrible, but she was no longer actively sobbing. She just looked utterly exhausted.

“She’s planned everything out too well,” Amaris said, pressing her hands together. “She’s right, the police will ignore any claims made against her, we’ve seen that first hand in our other adventures. And she was one of our main allies that could be used to circumvent that. …I don’t think General Mason would believe us.”

“Surely there’s something we could do…” Coleus said. “I could…”

“Trap her in vines?” Amaris folded her arms. “Tell me how that wouldn’t be an act of war.”

Coleus stared at the ground. “Oh…”

“I—I’m just so shocked…” Emma said. “How can… someone so nice be… be…” 

“A serial killer?” Rin finished.

Emma shuddered at the words. “Rin…”

“It’s not that hard, just be smart, figure out you need a public image, pretend to be nice…”

“She’s not doing that,” Jenny muttered. 

Rin glanced at her. “Excuse me?”

“I mean… she is setting up an image, but she’s… largely being herself. She really is someone who goes out of her way to do nice things for people. She just… also likes tormenting people.”

“That…” Rin looked down at the knife in her hand, a clearly uncomfortable realization dawning on her. “Okay, I can get that…”

“Perhaps we can use my abilities to collect information on her?” Orville suggested, Amaris relaying his words to everyone. “Surely I can watch her and catch her in the act.”

“It’s worth a shot,” Amaris said. “But she knows about you, she’s going to be careful. And I’m not sure the police will even take our evidence. She’s… a prominent figure.”

“And she’s set herself up with a lot of excuses and alibis…” Amaris’ dad said. “And everyone who knows her just inherently trusts her.”

Irene shivered. “C-can we really not do anything? Sh-she just gets to… to go free?”

“She’ll be limited, if Orville shadowed her forever she likely couldn’t do anything…” Amaris frowned. “But Orville can’t shadow her forever, and we do need him to investigate other things. As terrible as Scarlet is, she’s just… one person, and an ordinary human at that. The monsters we’re trying to face take a lot more people and can do far worse than physically and mentally torture people.” Amaris shook her head. “I… hate to say it, but it might not be worth it trying to contain her by constant surveillance.”

“So we just… let her kill more people!?” Emma wailed.

“I would love to stop her, but do you have any suggestions?”

“Give her a taste of her own medicine,” Rin said, twirling the knife In her hand.

Jenny tensed. 

“Stoop to her level?” Amaris said with a glare.

“When there’s no other option, take out the threat by force.”

She would be protected by the police, we really don’t want even a suspected murder charge on us right now.”

“Doesn’t have to be us doing it. My family has… money. And connections.”

“We are not hiring an assassin, Rin! That would just be enabling someone like Scarlet!”

Rin was suddenly gripping the handle hard enough that her knuckles whitened. “I’m sure we could create a proper conspiracy with Orville. Hire the assassin through memory, leave no traces back to us, and then set up a situation where the assassin gets caught and imprisoned…”

Everyone was looking at Rin in horror.

“You wanted a solution. I have one.”

“N-no…” Emma said. “As… as terrible as she is, we d-don’t do that…”

Rin pointed the knife at Jenny. “What do you think?”

“I…” Jenny paused, wringing her wrists. “I think Emma’s right, we don’t do that.”

“Then every life she takes is now on our shoulders.” Rin crossed her arms and put her knife away. “Just want to make sure everyone’s ready to live with that.”

Amaris’ dad nodded. “I… I am, actually, we are not murderers, and our society has rules. …In theory.”

“I do think Scarlet is right about one thing,” Amaris said. “This nation is designed to allow things like this to happen and for there to be nothing we can do about it without engaging in… the nightmare.” She narrowed her eyes. “But my curse gives us the chance that, maybe, we can do something about it the other way.”

“I… have some power,” Amaris’ dad said. “I don’t think I can take her down, but I can raise suspicion about her.”

“She’s the only reporter that actually interviews me without some kind of bias…” Coleus said, shivering. “I’m going to have to let her keep talking to me, or else public image of the Strider is going to get even worse than it is…”

There was silence as everyone else in the room realized that they, too, would have to live with this woman being involved.

“…I am impressed by you all,” Vayvaresi said, speaking at last. “You aren’t going for the path of direct revenge.” She jumped down from the bookshelf and landed in the middle of everyone. “You should all take some solace in the fact that you are at least making the attempt not to perpetuate the eternal cycle of violence. Not many people can even be said to have properly tried.” 

Amaris gave Vayvaresi a sad smile. “Thank you.”

“And, if I may speak as an outside perspective, Scarlet is only different from the beasts you could only run away from in the fact that she is a person. There are many entities and monsters you encounter that you can merely survive, not stop, not imprison, nor deal with. It is no shame to admit such. Recognize, all of you, that she is just another piece of darkness in this world, and you do not have the power or the means to stop all of them.”

“Yet,” Amaris said.

“True. If your trajectory continues, your resources will expand, and your connections furthered. Perhaps one day you will be able to stop Scarlet. But that day is not today.”

Amaris nodded in determination. “You’re right.”

Irene shivered. “We still have to live near her…”

“She won’t harm us,” Jenny said. “She likes us.”

“Th-that kind of makes it worse?”

At this point, there was a ring at the doorbell.

There was no doubt in anyone’s mind who it was. 

“Everyone, stay here,” Amaris’ dad said. He went to the front door and opened it a crack.

“Hello!” Scarlet said, beaming. “My mom just left me some of her famous pies, and I thought, who better to share it with than the Kelvins? I—”

“I’m only going to say this once,” Amris’ dad said. “You are no longer welcome in this house.”

Scarlet stopped. “Wh-what? Why?”

“You know why, but I also know you’re going to play dumb. So I’ll spell it out for you. Jenny returned to us and has told us quite the story about how you kidnapped her and tortured her in every way imaginable, and how she is not the only one you’ve done this too. You are a serial killer. We want nothing to do with you. Do not so much as speak to us.”

“Y-you’re just going to believe the… story of some kid I’ve never met?”

“Yes. Orville corroborates the story.”

“This… Dmitri, this is some kind of magic conspiracy, Amaris’ curse!” Everyone could hear Scarlet’s voice crack, clearly on the verge of tears. “Please, don’t do this to me.”

“Never come here again.” Amaris’ dad slammed the door in her face.

“Dmitri! Anastasia! Amaris!” Scarlet called from the other side of the door. Then, after a few seconds of silence, in a quieter voice. “…Jenny?”

Jenny involuntarily shivered.

“…I’ll just leave the pies here. Then I…” there was silence. “Then I’ll… never show up again. Goodbye. I… I’ll still try to help if… I can, and you’ll… let me.” 

Everyone sat in complete silence for about a minute. Eventually, Amaris’ dad opened the door, and the pies were there, on the porch step.

Amaris’ mom picked up the pies and quickly threw them in the dumpster.

“She sounded so… so sad…” Emma said. “She’s really good at…”

“It wasn’t an act,” Jenny said. “Her cluelessness was. Those tears weren’t.”

“Good,” Rin said. “At least she’s suffering a little from this.”

~~~

Some days later, Jenny was walking down the street, music blaring through her earbuds. She was dancing down the sidewalk without a care in the world; for a time, all her problems and concerns were just gone. 

She kicked and danced, the folds of her red dress accenting her motions quite elegantly. 

She passed by a pizza place. That smells good. She looked up through the window, pondering getting an order.

Sitting right there in front of her was Scarlet. With a big, friendly smile on her face, she waved at Jenny, and then gestured at the empty seat next to her invitingly. 

Jenny stared at her for a few seconds. Wordlessly, she turned and walked away. 

She made it about five steps before stopping. Her hands started trembling. She quickly clenched them into fists, steadying them, and turned around. 

She entered the pizza place and sat down across from Scarlet.

“Glad you could join me,” Scarlet said with a warm smile. As if on cue, two personal pizzas arrived. The one placed in front of Jenny was, of course, shrimp. “I hope you don’t mind, I went ahead and ordered for you.”

“Don’t… mind at all…” Jenny said.

“You look troubled.”

“I am troubled. Because of you.”

Scarlet shrugged. “I really don’t know what prompted you to say all those things about me, but I’ve decided I don’t mind.”

“You’re acting strangely toward a girl you’ve never met.”

“Oh? Well, in that case, I’m Scarlet. You are?”

“Jenny.” 

“What a nice, elegant name, quite unfitting for you, but in a paradoxical, poetic way.”

“Yours fits you perfectly.

Scarlet twirled her red hair in her fingers. “My parents weren’t very creative.”

“My name comes from some letters printed on the back of my neck, at least you got an actual name.”

“It is something I should be thankful for, I suppose. I take too much for granted.” Scarlet sighed, crossing her arms and leaning forward. “Amaris won’t so much as talk to me anymore.”

“For obvious reasons.”

“Yes, I suppose, but she’s throwing away a valuable resource. I still can and want to help, this world… should not be the way it is.”

“That’s quite something, coming from you.”

“I can see I’m going to have to live with the insinuation that I’m some kind of monster… very well, I shall roll with it, at least you’re willing to talk to me.” Scarlet smiled. “That’s good. I was a little worried there.”

Jenny looked down. “I… don’t know.”

“You came in here by choice. It’s nothing to be ashamed of, don’t look like that. If you must, think of it as continuing a beneficial relationship; you can learn things from me, and then you can take those things to Amaris. You don’t even have to let her know where you learned the information.”

“Yeah… yeah, that’s good…” Jenny looked up. “We’ll eventually stop you, you know.”

“If I truly was what you think I am, I naturally should be stopped. No complaints here.” 

Jenny nodded to herself slowly. “All… alright. What do you know?”

“Oh, you’re going to love this one. See, one of the mysteriously appearing doors vanished later…”

~~~

Two weeks later Scarlet reported on a strange murder where an old man’s skull had been stapled to a clock tower. “These strange, unique murders keep showing up a lot, don’t they?”

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] []

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=784
Extensions
Wizard Space Program: 042
Uncategorized
WSP 042 The Secret of Magic It was a somewhat windy day, and yet Blue and Vaughan were both working outside in the yard for once. Blue had no practical reason to—her work was all calculations, but it was the mindless sort that slowly drove her insane, so she wanted someone to talk to. VaughanContinue reading "Wizard Space Program: 042"
Show full content

WSP 042

The Secret of Magic

It was a somewhat windy day, and yet Blue and Vaughan were both working outside in the yard for once. Blue had no practical reason to—her work was all calculations, but it was the mindless sort that slowly drove her insane, so she wanted someone to talk to. Vaughan was currently messing with gunpowder. Every few minutes there would be an explosion and a cloud of smoke. Afterward, he’d try to take a reading. Most often the smoke got in the way.

“I’m not sure I like the odds of using explosives,” Vaughan said. “I can control where I put heat, but in order to move out there I have to use that heat to throw something comparable to Orange’s power and, well…” He lifted up a notebook he was working in. “There’s definitely enough energy here for that, and it can be released all at once. It’s controlling it that’s the problem.”

Blue didn’t look up from her calculations as she responded. “Just make a casing that resists the explosion.”

“I don’t know a material that can resist explosions for days or weeks, do you?”

“Krays could probably find one.”

“Well we don’t have one now, so…” Blue paused. “Maybe we could ask the Guardian Spirit what she made the clear lava window-wall things out of.”

“That might have been magic…”

“Maybe, maybe not; probably wouldn’t get an answer anyway, she seems to want us to find things out on our own.” Blue paused. “Not that I’m complaining. As great as Wanderlust is, it is more fun to figure things out through researching them.”

“I agree!” At this, another plume of smoke went up into Vaughan’s face. “…Reconsidering…”

Blue snorted, and the conversation died down. Not that they minded; they were working, after all, the conversation was just a bonus. 

A few minutes later Blue spoke up. “So, what do you think of the letter from Axiom?”

“Tenrayce certainly has… ideas.”

“We’re in the employ of the Crown, we have to listen to them.”

“I’m just not sure what the point of a Lunar Library would be.” 

Blue stopped writing things down for a moment. “…I think she’s worried Kroan will fall.”

“Sure doesn’t sound like it in the letter…”

“I know her a little better. She’s considering the possibility that they can’t hold it together.” Blue shook her head. “King Redmind was assassinated, Vaughan. A few more things like that and the royal family won’t be able to hold things together. So much information will be lost… and I think that’s the point of the Lunar Library project she’s proposed. Put everything up there so, like the ancient ‘rigids’, it can be preserved.”

“Still going to be a big pain to build anything up there,” Vaughan said. “…Actually, perhaps we could ask Wanderlust. I’m sure she can make construction materials out of the moon rocks.”

“The biggest problem is the air,” Blue said, scribbling down a few more notes. “We still aren’t sure if we can maintain air indefinitely. It probably leaks out in small ways we don’t expect. On the moon we can’t just go out and get more, it’d take hours to return to Ikyu if there was an emergency. The logistics…” Blue paused. “But, Lunar Library or not, we are going to have to build something up there eventually. Crystal mine, observatory, something.”

“Observatory…”

“Well, yeah, there’s no sky in the way of looking at the stars.”

Vaughan slowly stood to his full height and looked up at the sky. “Blue, I don’t think you realize how good of an idea that is.”

“Huh?”

“Think of how big you could make a telescope with that low gravity…”

“Vaughan, telescopes are limited by lens quality, the reason we don’t make them bigger is because it’s hard to make lenses perfect.”

Vaughan blinked. “Ah. Right. Forgot about that.” He frowned. “You know, I think I remember there being some lenses on the ancient exploration devices on the moon…”

“Okay, so maybe they have better lenses. How does that help us make better ones? There’s not a copy spell, Vaughan.” 

“Hire a shapeshifter.”

“I’m not sure they can do glass.”

“We’ll never know unless we try!”

At this point Jeh landed in a SkyseedBlue didn’t remember which number, there were a lot of them at this point and the Crown had settled on a somewhat standardized spherical design with little nubs coated in black plast that doubled as both control knobs and landing feet. A nice thing was that these standardized Skyseeds could be opened from the inside by undoing a few latches and screwing a crank, so there was no need for Blue to do anything while Jeh crawled out of the metal hatch. 

“Another happy landing!” Jeh declared. 

“You say that every time,” Blue said.

“I know! Isn’t it amazing? I can just take this up and do stuff!” Jeh hopped out and landed on the ground next to a pile of still-smoldering experiments. “It’s normal for me to go up! You two aren’t even batting an eye!”

“Well, it’s not like you went to space…” Vaughan said.

“I mean, I got high enough to see the stars,” Jeh said, sitting down at one of the nearby tables. “I’m getting really quick at it, and these new Skyseeds are easy to control.”

“So you’re saying the hoity-toity wizards at the Academy are better than us?” Blue asked.

“Um. Well.” Jeh glanced at Vaughan. “I smell a trap.”

Vaughan chuckled. “Good nose.”

Blue rolled her eyes. 

Vaughan crossed his arms. “Though in seriousness, Blue, they are running more flights than us, have more pilots, and can get more feedback. We are pushing the boundary, they’re just refining our ideas.”

“I know,” Blue grumbled. “But I can already see the day coming that’ll make the Moonshot look obsolete.”

“It already is,” Vaughan pointed out. “We’re redesigning a ton of it.”

“You know what I mean.”

“It’ll also take a lot longer for them to refine the Moonshot design. The Skyseed wasn’t very complicated, but the Moonshot has a ton of components and is harder to use. Skyseeds… I think they’re already using them to deliver messages across the kingdom that are of extreme importance.”

“Oh yeah, they are!” Jeh said. “I saw one while I was up today! I think I really scared him when I pulled up alongside him and waved.” She giggled.

“A message was delivered here?” Blue asked, blinking. “Tenrayce didn’t even use a Skyseed to send her message, that came on a balloon whale…”

“Balloon whales are the way of the past!” Jeh declared. “Skyseeds are the future!”

“Still, what could be important enough to send a Skyseed…?” Vaughan scratched his beard. “They may be fast and simple to operate, but there’s only… how many of them do we have, Blue?”

Blue coughed. “We have four, the Crown has about ten more in Axiom. So… fourteen Skyseeds in existence right now? And only some of them fly easily, the early awkward ones are still around.”

“Something important enough to send one of the fourteen Skyseeds…” Vaughan tapped his fingers. “What could it be?”

“Notice of Via’s visit, maybe?” Blue suggested.

“That could come on balloon whale. Or dragon.” 

“Hmm… maybe we’ve got a specific mission we need to do, or something.” Blue sighed. “I hope we don’t have to investigate something like Benefactor, that would be a pain…”

“The sunfire, maybe?” Jeh suggested.

“Hmm, yes if there was something up with the sunfire, that would warran—”

“ALL OF YOU STOP WHATEVER YOU’RE DOING!” Alexandrite shouted from the sky, dropping down in the midst of the three of them.

One of Vaughan’s experiments exploded. The desk lit on fire. Alexandrite didn’t seem to notice.

“I think he got the letter,” Jeh said.

“Should we get Keller?” Blue asked Alexandrite.

“What? Why?” Alexandrite tilted his head in confusion.

“Clearly it’s extremely important and probably sensitive…”

“What? No! It’s Gronge!”

Vaughan blinked. “Gronge got something sent to us on a Skyseed? Huh?”

“You don’t understand, he’s figured it out.”

“Figured what out?”

“Just… just listen.” Alexandrite reached into his bags and pulled out a thick scroll with lots of smaller scrolls rolled up in it. He started reading…

~~~

To Wizard Gideon Vaughan, Wizard Blue, and the other wizards of the Wizard Space Program

From Wizard Gronge and the other wizards of the Attribute Investigation Laboratory

Urgent. Get this to Vaughan and the others as quickly as possible to keep them from wasting time on unnecessary complications. I will spare no expense from my surface funds. I mean it, no expense, I am going to solve all their problems and every minute we wait is a minute we’re doing work that won’t accomplish anything! As fast as you can! This is already going to be extremely slow in getting to the surface, not a minute longer! 

I repeat, urgent!

Now that that’s out of the way, to the letter proper. Forgive me if the quality of the writing changes drastically over the letter, this has not been edited at all and has, in fact, been haphazardly stitched together from multiple accounts, some written not by me but by my assistants instead. Ever since word came from the surface about your trip to the moon we have not stopped experimenting and what we have discovered is beyond words. 

I believe I have a complete and working theory of magic. Or the start of one. At the very least, I know how to save you all a ton of trouble. 

[Scribe’s note: the document we were given was highly unconventional. We have noted its unusual traits when relevant. The next section is sewn to the above with some kind of green rope.]

New information: magic decays the further you get from Ikyu. It drops off completely once you get past the moon. Attributes will not work. Crystalline One Wanderlust would have limited capacities. Inconsistency. What’s the difference? How? 

New information: there is a magical field. What does this mean? Is Wanderlust’s understanding accurate, or that of a layman? Investigate. 

New information: Colored Crystals grow on the moon, but much slower. Because there is less magic. 

Hypothesis: Colored Crystals are magic in solid form. It is normally in gaseous form. (Potential for liquid form? Unknown, liquid Colored Crystal unheard of). 

Different materials freeze into different materials with different properties. Magic is, perhaps, seven different materials. Seven different gasses would mix easily; unlike many liquids, which continually cohere together. 

Oddity: much more magic “gas” than actual air in atmosphere. Curious. Not relevant to current hypothesis. 

If Colored Crystals have two state changes, there must be something that can convert them between the states. We observe solidification occurring naturally. Is there a way to revert the solid form into the gaseous form?

Colored Crystals get smaller when used. 

Mass is not simply destroyed in most materials. Perhaps it is not actually destroyed but forced back into a gaseous state. 

Aha! We can experiment on this! 

[Another section is tacked on, this one with some kind of brown tape]

Experiment: using the old setup for the attribute, I had one of my assistants, Minge, enter the chamber and use her attribute until she couldn’t anymore, but asked her to keep trying. I then had my other assistants use other Colored Crystals in sequence, casting small spells. The goal was to see if we could create “more” gaseous Colored Crystals. Magic. Whatever. 

Point is, it worked! It worked!

It only worked when all seven Colors were being used at once, but it worked! After having drained an area of its magic, it can be restored simply by burning all seven Colors at once!

Naturally, we will not cease work until we work out everything we can about this effect. EVERYTHING. 

[The next section is scribbled on a different kind of parchment, one that’s purple. Made it really hard to read.]

Grimff fell asleep first so we used him for the experiment. Rather than an uncontrolled environment, I created a box out of Yellow. Completely sealed off, nothing could flow in or out. When Grimff woke up I had him use his attribute until it failed. It failed four times quicker than without the box! So magic can’t flow through solid crystals! There was much evidence that suggested this before but this is even more reason to think so.

… Follow-up complication. We did an extended experiment, this time with Finkils. Her attribute ran out as well, but then she stayed in the box for an hour, and after that hour was up, she could use her attribute again; though this time it ran out even quicker. 

Clearly, there is some nuance at play here…

[The next section is tied to the above with a paper clip of some kind]

So I missed something obvious in the previous experiment.

If Colored Crystals really do have a gaseous form, and that gaseous form is what drives the powers of an attribute, where does all the gaseous crystal mass go? Solid crystals evidentially convert into gaseous ones, but if it is used in the gaseous form there is no clear creation of solid crystals. Such a thing would not make sense, either, because that would mean energy was released at every point in the process and that is simply nonsense.

Theory: the gas wasn’t “used up” when the attribute ran out, it was still present in the box. It “recharged” over time. 

How to test this…

[The penmanship suddenly changes here.]

Wizard Gronge fell asleep in the box, so it’s his turn. 

As this is likely to be sent to people of the surface I feel the need to express that this is entirely normal for anglers. I have received many comments about how uncomfortable it makes surface-dwellers feel that we do things to people who are sleeping. I do not understand why; perhaps it is because you have specific places to sleep and aren’t used to waking up having drifted considerably? I assure you, this is all completely normal.

Regardless, I am Kromulent. 

My theory is as such: we know that gaseous magic cannot pass through solid magic. Even though I highly doubt that “gaseous” is a good way to describe this form of magic as its properties are clearly different, it is what we have been using so I shall continue to use the word. Annoying as it is. 

Regardless, if gaseous magic cannot pass through solid magic, it should be possible to literally make a “scoop” out of the crystals and create a true magic dead zone. As I write this down the other wizards are doing just this. It appears to be working, as we were relying on Orange to remotely move the scoops, and we keep being unable to grab onto objects within the box with reliability. 

We were eventually able to, I believe, scoop out the entire box.

Gronge awoke and was unable to use his attribute at all. Resounding success. We will leave him in the box a few hours just to be sure nothing leaks in.

[The next section is written in green print in the original penmanship.]. 

What an amazing experiment! I was the subject of such a discovery! I couldn’t be more excited!

It is possible to create a magic dead zone.

It is possible to create a magic dead zone!

Which means we can simulate what it will be like in deep space!

We’ll all be spending a lot more time in the box that’s for sure!

[The next section is surprisingly a lot like the previous one and the connecting tissue is almost invisible. Why wasn’t the rest of the document like this? Unknown. Why am I writing in the margins sarcastically? I have to vent about this nightmare of a document somehow.]

On Using Colored Crystals in a Magic Dead Zone.

In a magic dead zone, Colored Crystals can still be activated, and they glow their characteristic Color as usual. However, when used in isolation they have no effects. Red cannot increase the heat of the water, Orange moves nothing, Yellow cannot connect with minds even when both are inside the box, Green reverts nothing, Blue accelerates nothing, and Purple creates no light beyond the normal glow. Magenta did have an effect if physically placed in contact with the walls of the container, causing pulses to move through the walls, but this may be because the walls themselves were made of crystal. Inconclusive. Regardless, Magenta does nothing if not in contact with another Crystal.

Addendum: Magenta can react with other crystals in a magic dead zone, but physical contact is required, the effect cannot work at a distance. Other Colors had no effect even with physical contact. 

Once all seven Colors of magic are used, immediately spells work once more and attributes are activated. It appears that even solid Crystals need the gaseous form of all Colors around them to cast spells. 

Once the gaseous form of the Colored Crystals is present in the box, it does not go away. Attributes can still stop working, but no matter how much it is used, the magic restores itself with time. A magic dead zone has to be recreated once more.

[And that delightful break of very well-organized text and paper is thrown out the window in this next section which was written on pressed shell. The worst kind of “parchment” I swear.]

We are learning so much! So many experiments so little time I can’t even. 

It’s simply incredible to witness how much we can learn about magic just by figuring out how to remove it. 

Even more incredible, the seven Colors of magic are clearly all required for any magic to be done! There is no such thing as pure Red, or pure Orange magic, every spell requires all seven Colors to be present around it to actually do anything!

Come to think of it, this matches with the notes on Wanderlust not being able to do much if she left the moon. Probably could have thought of that earlier. 

Nonetheless, this is excellent! However, one thing is bothering me; once magic is introduced into a system, it never goes away; even when “used up” it is restored with enough time. We need more research on this. 

[The next section was written on some kind of kelp, stapled to the rest with metal. What a horrible waste of resources].

I am unsure what all this means. 

Many experiments have been performed on the restorative nature of “gaseous magic,” even though it clearly doesn’t act like a gas at this point.

We measure how “much” is in the box by how long it takes an attribute to stop working, but this is only a rough estimate. We have determined even with this that the more magic is in an area, the faster it restores itself after being used up.

There does not appear to be an absolute saturation. We can keep pumping more and more in until it is even denser than “background” magic. 

How is this working…?

[This next section is literally glued on.]

The interior of the box has grown noticeably. Grown.

[The next section was written so hastily it was nearly impossible to work out. Also, it was on purple again. Gronge, stop writing on purple stuff. I and the rest of the scribes beg of you].

The density of magic affects the growth rate of Colored Crystals. Normally, crystals grow at a geologic pace, but if we increase the density of magic inside the box to extremely high levels, we can watch the interior start to grow. 

Then it hit me. 

The density of magic controls the rate of crystal growth.

We knew this already, in a sense, because the Colored Crystals on the moon are small, they only started growing once magic got out that far. But the evidence we’ve uncovered indicates that they are growing slower up there than down here. 

But crystals grow from the “gaseous” state. 

Which is the realization I needed. 

I do not think we are witnessing a change from “solid” to “gas” anymore. I think it stays solid. Instead, we are converting from “crystal” into “dust.” When a crystal is used and loses mass, it’s giving up that mass to the air in the form of “dust.” I do not think the dust is a different state anymore, I think it is still solid, just unimaginably small and unnoticeable. 

I think that these small chunks can still be broken up further while in the air, and that this is where all the energy in magic comes from. 

When the “dust” becomes too fine, magic can no longer be cast because there is not enough available energy.

But Colored Crystals of the same color always seek to combine with each other. With enough time, Red, say, “dust” particles will combine with other Red “dust” particles, forming a larger particle. This particle now has energy that can be extracted for a spell. 

This is a highly unusual property, but it is not unheard of in materials. There exist those materials that can be stretched to release heat, but will slowly curl back into their natural state, where they can be stretched once more to release heat again. The energy buildup occurs because of time. Naturally, the recombination rate of “dust” appears to be glacial, but we have discovered a method to accelerate it. 

I can see the applications already. Manually grown Colored Crystals. Magic generators.

I need to get this all compiled, the WSP could use this. They could have used this ages ago, I’ve been refining data here and they needed some of the first things we figured out! 

[This next part is sewn on delicately.]

Gronge is scrambling, but I think I need to write this down. We’ll see if he decides to include it.

Something is bothering me about magic. See, we have basically shown that the amount of magic in a closed system remains the same. Its energy is consumed, and over time it is restored. This makes sense in some ways. One could also correlate this to the legends of the Great Crystalline Ones; all the talk of unity may have been literal, they may not have been able to do anything without the rest of the others. 

However, all our research implies that the amount of magic should be constant. Crystals break, but then reform from the same stuff that was broken off of them. In fact, as the “dust” forms more Colored Crystals and Crystalline Ones, the amount of ambient “dust” should go down.

It is not. The “dust” is increasing, and it is increasing so much that it has extended beyond the orbit of the Moon. 

This prompts a question.

Where is all the magic coming from? 

[And we’re done. Finally.]

[Or not, Gronge why do you do this? Last-minute edits aren’t allowed this is only getting through because of your position. I hope you like your sloppy record on display for everyone to read.]

P.S.: Obviously the information contained here can be used to generate magic in the “dead zones” outside the moon’s orbit. It occurs to me I didn’t spell it out: just have a device that has all seven Colored Crystals and burn them on worthless spells that do nothing. The area around the device will fill with ambient magic, powering attributes and Colored Crystals. However, I also foresee engineering difficulties: the only material that seems to stop magic from flowing is Colored Crystals, and I cannot say what the effects of generating magic while moving in a spacecraft will be, but I can foresee that the entire craft would need to be walled in by Colored Crystals to make this effective. I do not envy the engineering challenge of actually building a magic-tight vessel; perhaps there are other ways around it, but I have thought of none.

Regardless, I now put the ball in your court. Expect a far more detailed write-up in the coming months, something more worthy of actually being published. I just know this had to get to you so we don’t squander this opportunity while we have it. 

-Wizard Gronge

~~~

Alexandrite stopped reading. 

He looked up.

Both Blue and Vaughan’s mouths were hanging open and neither of them was moving. 

Jeh waved her hand in front of their faces. They didn’t move. They didn’t even blink.

“I think you broke them,” Jeh said.

“I was kind of expecting that,” Alexandrite admitted.

“One of the problems of being so smart,” Seskii said from her position on a nearby bench. “Sometimes you see so much you lock up.”

Alexandrite glanced at her. “When did you get here?”

“Earlier.”

“That’s…”

“Specific.” Seskii grinned mischievously.

“So… what do we do about them?” Jeh asked, gesturing at the two wizards.

“Wait,” Seskii said.

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“How long?”

“Yes.”

“Th—”

Blue lifted one of the nearby tables in her telekinesis and unceremoniously dumped all of Vaugahn’s experiments onto the ground below. Some exploded. She started chuckling under her breath. 

Vaughan started stroking his beard, humming deeply. Blue’s chuckles became louder and louder as she levitated large Colored Crystals out of a nearby box and splayed them out on the table in a flower-like pattern. Vaughan picked up some molding clay from another desk and slapped it in the middle of the crystals, fusing them all together. 

Blue lifted up the crystalline “flower” into the air. “BEHOLD! THE ANSWER TO ALL OUR PROBLEMS! I present to you, ladies and gentlemen of the Wizard Space Program, the magic generator!” She gave them all a dumb grin and lit up the crystals with her willpower. “Look, it’s so easy even I can use it! And I suck!

Vaughan gestured at the flower. “As we speak the ambient magic levels around us are increasing. If Gronge is to be believed. But he’s not one to fabricate data, and he did do a rather thorough investigation…”

“Out of magic in space? Touch the flower!” Blue shook the flower excitedly. “Ran through your attribute’s energy? Touch the flower! Want to feel beautiful? Touch the flower!

“Solve all life’s problems for only nine payments of nine ninety-nine!” Seskii added, throwing confetti overtop the flower device. It quickly got stuck in the modeling clay segment, not that anyone cared.

“All of our ideas were completely useless,” Vaughan said, locking his hands behind his back. “We can just manually generate magic ourselves with this.”

“It’s like air!” Blue declared. “Except instead of compressing it in a tank we compress it in crystals and use them to release it! But we also need crystals and there has to be a balanced mixture and oh my gosh this is going to be so difficult to figure out…”

“But we have a solution! That has nothing to do with explosions!”

“I don’t have to fear for my life every time I go somewhere!”

“Weeks of work down the drain!”

“Isn’t it great!?”

“Yes!”

Jeh rubbed the back of her head. “Ooookay this is even more than the usual ‘eureka’ nonsense they have, and it wasn’t even their idea.”

“Everything suddenly makes so much more sense to them,” Seskii said, sitting on a table she definitely hadn’t been sitting on just a second ago. “They might care later that they’ve been wasting time, right now… right now they’re coming up with ideas.” Seskii held out her hand, gesturing at them. Already Blue and Vaughan were poring over a piece of paper and drawing little diagrams on it that they were quickly scribbling out. Their method of communication was notably difficult to decipher. “That wouldn’t.” “Would it?” “You tell me!” “Ah, the paper…” “Irrelevant, but consider… wait no.” “Yes?” “Yes, actually, that’s right.” “That’s five experiments already.” “Got plenty of time.” “The extended stay problem?” “Maybe.”

Jeh beamed. “Well, I’m happy for them. But I know enough at this point that they’re going to get stuck in the details.” She turned to Alexandrite and Seskii. “What ideas do we have?”

“I’ve had longer to think about it than the rest of you,” Alexandrite said. “There is a big problem mentioned in this haphazard scroll that is glossed over. We keep air in the spaceships by sealing us in. How are we going to keep the magic in?”

“Crystal box,” Jeh said.

“How would you make a ship out of that?”

“Would you need to?” Jeh asked.

“Of course you would, the magic devices need the aura to run…”

“I don’t think the drive would. All it has to do is push itself. It can push itself while being inside a box.”

Alexandrite stared at her. Seskii clapped her hands and giggled gleefully. “That’s an absolutely brilliant idea, Jeh!”

Jeh blinked. “Me? Brilliant?”

“Yes!”

“I just know how the drive works since I use it so much, is all. Wasn’t that hard…”

“While I’m all about humility, credit should be given where credit is due. I’m sure Blue will say something similar once she hears your idea.” 

“Would it work for the air restorer?” Alexandrite asked. 

“Hmm…” Seskii frowned. “I actually don’t know. I’m imagining restoring air inside a box and opening the box on either side when necessary… but… I actually don’t know how that would work. Green also does very strange things when it doesn’t have access to the right materials to restore things. Using Green inside a sealed box will probably end up dealing with that.”

“…Remarkably thorough, Seskii,” Alexandrite said.

“I know how to think, dragon buddy,” Seskii giggled. “Not always helpful or very interesting, but I do it nonetheless.”

“I think I can do some experiments in space to figure it out,” Jeh said. “Just need a crystal box and a way to create a magic dead zone. Which…” Jeh glanced over at the two wizards who were now arguing over something involving a lot of numbers. “Maybe they’re working on it?”

“They are,” Seskii said, taking a short sip of a drink she pulled out from under the table. “It’ll take a bit, though. Want to continue this conversation over lunch while we wait?”

“Sure.” 

~~~

The Moonshot II’s shell arrived at the Wizard Space Program with much less fanfare than the first one. It looked almost the same as the previous metal shell, as that was the one part of the Moonshot that had worked without a problem. Naturally, the moment it arrived, the program started overhauling it. The interior quickly became quite different; storage was moved into more convenient locations, better furniture was installed, and they added more handholds to the rods that extended from the central drive. Most of the major changes were in rearrangements, but one of Jeh’s suggestions had been added to the pilot’s seat: mirrors. Sometimes she just wanted to see through the window behind her while accelerating away from something. 

The other major change was the door. It was being converted into a proper airlock. However, since they had decided that the exterior shape of the ship was more important than interior space, the airlock took up a large cylindrical section of the interior, removing a person-sized chunk of space. The Moonshot II would therefore have a lesser carrying capacity, but it would allow people to go outside. 

However, going outside would be pointless if they couldn’t survive out there. Sure, Jeh might be able to get by with just a diving helmet on her head, but even that experiment could go wrong in so many ways. So there was a new invention they needed to make.

The space suit. 

Which, at the moment, was just a diving suit to go with the diving helmet.

It was too big for Jeh, to put it mildly. She was currently in it, trying to walk around the Moonshot II in all its partially constructed glory. The boots went up above her knees, her fingers didn’t reach the ends of the gloves, the sleeves and legs were scrunched up about as much as they could be, and the helmet was heavy.  Jeh tried to take a step, teetered forward due to the heavy head, tried to correct, but only managed to fall backward onto her rear.

“…I don’t think that’s gonna work,” Margaret said, crossing her arms.

“Not gonna work! Not gonna work!” Scurfpea added.

Jeh pulled the helmet off and glared at her fellow pilots. “Gravity will be weaker on the moon, I’ll be fine.”

“We want a suit that can be used in any situation,” Margaret pointed out. “That definitely doesn’t fit you. Can you imagine all the folds flopping around in weightlessness? There’s a reason my outfit is as tight as it is when I go up there.”

Jeh crossed her arms—which, since she wasn’t trying to force her hands into the gloves, resulted in two loose dangling hands that appeared to go limp right at the elbow. “You think you can do better than me in this?”

“Yes, actually,” Margaret said. “It’s my size.”

“…Let’s see you try to walk around in this mess.” Jeh crawled right out of the hole that attached the rest of the suit to the diving helmet. Margaret was also able to use this hole to get in, but were she not a gari that would have been nigh impossible. As it was, her thin and pointed figure allowed her to fit in holes that a human of her height would not have been able to accomplish. Granted, humans of her height weren’t exactly common, but they did exist. 

Once she got herself into the suit she stood up. The suit was still slightly baggy, even on her, but that was intentional so the fabric could expand and contract as needed to offset the pressure of water surrounding it. She latched everything and put the extremely heavy helmet on her head, locking it into place with a slight twist. 

Then she took a step without issue.

“Oh come on…” Jeh muttered.

“Yay for Marg!” Scurfpea shouted, growing a flower out of the ground in celebration.

Margaret tried to strike a pose, but that was too much for her—she stumbled forward. However, she was able to spread out her arms and keep from falling to the ground, though holding the helmet up while doing such a motion was a big strain on her neck. “Ow…”

“See? Not as easy as it looks, is it?” Jeh asked.

“I expected it to be hard…” Margaret was now taking slow, regular steps around. “This definitely isn’t designed for walking in. The helmet needs some support other than my neck and shoulders…”

“That’s not the only problem,” Krays said, walking up to them.

“Oh?” 

“The material works for underwater, it’s not going to work for space. Look at it.” She tugged at the fabric on Margaret’s arm. “So floppy. Oh, sure, it’ll keep air in… until you get high enough to pop like a balloon. Pop goes the astronaut!”

“This can handle the pressure of the ocean, though.”

“Friend, buddy, pal, girl…” Krays hung an arm around Margaret’s neck, which was very awkward considering the suit. “Material resistance to higher and lower pressures are different. The ocean can’t crush you, but the air inside the suit will tear you apart and drown you. The irony, drowned by air.” She snorted.

Margaret carefully removed Krays’ arm from her. “Do you have a material for us?” 

“Nope! I’ve been dealing with glass and metals and other solid things for armor! Can’t really make a suit out of that. I need to…” she took a step back and spread her hands wide. “…expand my horizons! This way all you lost ants can stop going in circles and explore stuff! No need to thank me, yet. The time will come.” She rubbed her hands together malevolently. 

“Uh-huh…” Jeh rolled her eyes. “So, airtight fabric that can handle pressure? …I don’t even know where to start…”

“Which is why you will be thanking me later. Remember? Lost ants? Going in circles, can’t find a way out of it?”

Jeh decided to ignore the comment. “So, how do we test the suit? If it’s going to explode, probably bad for me to be in it…”

“Skeleton,” Scurfpea said.

“…Huh?”

Scurfpea pointed at the suit. “Skeleton.”

“Scurfpea, Margaret is not a skeleton…”

“No, no, no. Skeleton. Suit. Skeleton in suit.”

“…You want to put a skeleton in the suit?”

Scurfpea nodded eagerly.

“It’ll allow us to test what it does if we release it into space,” Margaret pointed out. “We’d need a proper airlock up there but we could just… throw the suit out with a skeleton in it.”

“Huh. Good idea, Scurfpea.”

Scurfpea grinned.

Krays snorted. “Ah, people can be so smart and yet so silly… Wwhy would you need to put anything in it but air? It’ll explode with or without the skeleton in it!”

Everyone was silent for a moment.

“Hate to say it, but she’s got a point,” Jeh said.

Margaret tried to nod in response, but the heftiness of the helmet kept her from following through with that commitment. “All we need then… is the Moonshot II to be ready for a test flight.” She glanced at the metallic casing that was still missing a window and numerous interior pieces. “That’ll be a while.”

“Guess we have to test other things while we wait.”

“Or we could try going up with two Skyseeds at once and have you test the effects on one…”

Jeh grinned. “Ooooh, there’s an idea…”

Krays facepalmed. “My goodness the intelligent idiocy is on full display… if you explode in space you will go flying, Jeh. How on Ikyu is Margaret going to reliably catch you?”

“Oh. Right.”

“Just wait for the Moonshot II like a normal person.”

“But… normal… ugh.”

“Their ways must be our ways, alas… we must follow the monkey or be shunned… woe is us…”

“Cut the melodrama,” Margaret deadpanned.

“I don’t think I will!” And then she left, thus cutting the melodrama. 

Margaret twitched.

~~~

“Hark! I have found the perfect loaf for me!” Ripashi tossed a loaf of bread onto the counter where Rina and Rona were standing. 

One of them picked up the loaf, examining it. “Ripashi, question.”

“Hmm?”

“Are you purchasing this one because it looks like a flexed bicep?” The other twin asked.

“Um…” Ripashi started glancing side to side nervously.

“You don’t even have those kinds of biceps, you’re a qorvid.”

“Just… how much is it?”

“One-twenty,” the twins said in unison, overcharging him. He wasn’t in the mood to argue at the moment so he just paid it and went on his way.

The twins proceeded to have a completely silent conversation, congratulating each other on a good sale, a good shape for the bread, as well as getting away with it without Ripashi suspecting a thing. The two of them were in an excellent mood after this sale.

This excellent mood continued when a shady, hooded individual walked into the bakery. There were no other customers, and there was a decidedly ominous aura around him.

Perhaps the twins should have been nervous, but they were not. They had never seen this person before, but they knew exactly why he was here.

“I’m here to purchase a moon cake and two miniature crowns,” the customer said, his voice hissing dramatically. 

“How would you like them?” they asked in unison.

“Inebriated.”

The twins nodded and leaned forward, pressing their hands together. “As the store is currently empty…”

“…we can do our business here,” the other finished. 

“Gooood…” the cloaked individual said. “Do you have any information on a male, orange gari with one eye?”

“Hmm…” one of the twins reached down below the counter and started shuffling through cards. “Yes, it turns out.”

“Good.”

“We assume since you’ve gotten this far you know the deal: pay with coin or more information.”

“Information.” The cloaked figure leaned in, hissing. “A Shimmer agent is living amongst you, she i—”

“Already know about her, Keller will be wrapping her up by the end of the day,” the twins interrupted. “You’ll have to try harder than that.”

“Hmm…” The mysterious man stood to his full height and drummed his fingers on the counter, though his long-sleeved robes kept his fingers from being seen. “In that case, how about this? In the skies in the north—”

“While we are very interested in spacial phenomena, we already know about aurora,” one said.

The other nodded. “Some people down here have seen them in the past. Unless… you know what causes them?”

“…No.”

“Then try again.”

The visitor was clearly becoming agitated, potentially because he knew he didn’t have enough money to buy the information. But he still had other information up his sleeve.

“Perhaps, then, more of a rumor… there are whispers of a dark cabal controlling the whole world from the shadows.”

The twins leaned in. “Oh?”

“There is not much information, but the rumor has it that the latest Tempest Incident was not caused by a rogue Mikarol soldier, but rather some great conspiracy to steal the Guardian Spirit’s power…”

“Fascinating,” one said.

“That is certainly great information,” the other added. “It’s enough.” She pulled a card out from under the table. “You’ll find all the information you need about Driilos Vekair here. We were watching him while he was in town; suspected we might have been the next target for his large heists. Turned out not to be the case, unless he’s coming back later. Hope you catch him, Agent.”

The mysterious figure hesitated, but then he quickly took the card without showing his fingers. “Thank you for your assistance, and I will.” He slipped the card into his robe and quickly left the establishment.

“I was hoping we could get real information out of that…” one of the twins sighed.

“Can’t make it look like we already know about the secret society if we can help it.”

“I know… anyway…” one of the twins picked up a card and started scribbling on it. “He’s clearly not an Agent.”

“Probably wants to team up with Driilos.”

“Yep.” She slipped the card she had been writing on into an envelope that said Keller on it. It was not a file about Keller, but one for him. Any particularly suspicious individuals were reported directly to him.

It was part of the understanding they’d managed to work out. 

The Sourdough twins continued their conversation nonverbally as a new customer came in and ordered a completely normal number of rolls. They kept this up until it was time for closing, which was only about an hour later. They locked everything up and went to their personal rooms in the basement. Instead of getting ready for bed, they made their way to a back wall and pressed a few unusually-shaped stones in a precise sequence that required two of them to be present at once. This undid the lock, allowing them to slide a giant stone block into the wall, revealing a secret room. It was a small room with two chairs, desk space built into two of the walls, and a million drawings and pins on giant corkboards that covered almost every available square inch of everything that wasn’t table space or the floor. There was even stuff hanging from the ceiling.

They had heard of Keeper Dimmrivoi’s conspiracy room and decided it was perfect for what they wanted to do.

They had maps of the world, maps of the solar system, and a timeline set up with all the events they knew about and many they didn’t, marked with colorful question marks of varied patterns and designs. Various sketched drawings of people were strewn about everywhere, and there were special red borders around those who were very important. 

Then there was the little corner that was a sketched jink game board* but instead of pieces, there were drawings of the major players. The Kroan royal family, the Shimmers and Kaykayzee, the Rigid Plague, the Mikarol Empire… and the mysterious nameless organization set just outside the borders of the board. It was impossible to tell what exactly the state of this board meant from looking at it, but the Twins had a system. 

*The game closest to chess in Kroan culture is jink, a game that takes place on a hexagonal grid and can have as many players as you have pieces. Turns are taken simultaneously: players reveal what they are going to do all at once and all the pieces move. Captures happen similarly to chess, except that pieces that are moved at the same time as a capturing piece don’t capture the piece that moved, and pieces that move onto the same square on the same turn capture each other. The original form of the game made players fight until only one remained, but most people will play a revised version where a round ends once one person is eliminated, and play continues until one person has won more rounds than the others.

They were trying to figure out who would win. 

The major problem was the complete lack of knowledge of the secret organization’s capabilities. How much could they pull off if they wanted to? How little would they bother with?

It was an answer they didn’t know for sure, and thus predictions ranged from them being defeated easily to being able to win no matter what anyone else did.

The twins stared at the board for several minutes. Then, wordlessly, they nodded to each other and left the secret room, sealing it back up. 

Then they played a game of actual jink themselves, one on one. They didn’t play to win, they just played for the fun of it. Mocking each other with half-spoken sentences, giggles, and clever ploys upon clever ploys that had almost no chance of working but would have been really cool if they did work, right?

One of them won, throwing her pieces in the air in celebration.

The other one threw a pillow at her sister, only for it to be caught and sent right back. The impact smacked the other twin onto the bed where she gave an overdramatic wail and played dead. 

The other twin proceeded to sit on her and make her regret trying to play dead. 

The two became a bundle of blankets, pillows, and laughter that stayed up far, far too late.

For all their accomplishments and experiences, they were still just kids.

~~~

Deep in the forests of the Wild Kingdoms, a ritual was taking place. For the “civilized” people of Ikyu, if such a ritual were to be observed, it would be called a dark ritual. But in truth, there was no darkness, neither in the concept of evil nor the concept of demons; there wasn’t even any magic in it. 

The ritual took place far from any settlement. There were only around a dozen witnesses, all of them direct family of the woman in the center of the clearing: none other than Queen Riikaz. She wore neither her royal robes nor her fancy furs, but only simple white-furred wrappings around her chest and hips. As it was night, it was slightly too cold to stand comfortably. 

Riikaz did not particularly care about the cold. 

In front of her was a very large stump that was being used as a makeshift altar. On top of the altar was a large plast knife and the carcass of a fuzzy six-legged creature known as the ningwark.* This particular one was notably small for its species, as it was able to fit on the giant stump.

*The ningwark is usually a herd animal for people in the northern parts of the Wild Kingdoms as it produces milk and is rather docile, surviving mostly due to being impossible for predators to take down easily. They are not particularly smart and their milk isn’t particularly nutritious, but their meat is of a high quality and always tastes vaguely minty. 

Riikaz reached out her hand to the blade and hesitated for a moment.

She knew exactly what she was doing and what the consequences would be. She knew she was purposefully setting on the path of revenge. She knew her husband would not have wanted this, she suspected most Keepers would call what she was doing against the will of Dia, and her children wanted her. 

She knew all these things. 

She could fall back on them, she could refuse the call to violence. 

But every time she considered that she felt like exacting judgment upon herself. For being a coward. For leaving justice undone. For not doing what she needed to do.

With a determined expression, she wrapped her hands tightly around the grip of the blade. For a moment, she was struck by the distance a gari always had from almost any weapon—the armor of the gauntlet prevented any skin contact. 

She lifted the knife high into the air and held it up, allowing it to glint off the light of the stars.

The various gari around her started chanting in an ancient tongue none of them understood. 

Riikaz plunged the knife into the ningwark corpse. Blood sprayed all over the stump, adding yet another layer of color to it. 

This ritual may not have been a common one, but over the centuries this stump had seen it performed several times. The entire top of the stump was now a sickly brown from the bloodshed, and soon the new streaks of red would become one with the muck.

Riikaz made sure the knife was nice and red before running it along her upper arm. She did not cut herself, nor did she touch any part of her that was plast. All she did was leave a streak of red along her perfectly white skin. 

First, it was just lines along the upper arms and upper legs. Then one on her neck, stomach, and overtop the white furs, which soaked the blood up. At this stage, it seemed like Riikaz was painting a picture on herself, but after the initial skeleton, it became clear that there was no real rhyme or reason to the position of the blood on her skin. A thin line here, a thick one there, crossing a seemingly random number of other lines. 

This continued until every single part of her skin was red. Even the unexposed skin was bloodied, due to the white furs she was wearing. She glistened crimson in the night, the only part of her that remained pure being the whites of her eyes—all else was either plast or blood.  

She flicked the blade clean, splattering more blood on the stump.

“I am prepared!” she shouted to the sky.

One of the older gari men tapped a staff on the ground. “Who do you seek?”

“The mastermind behind the veil,” Riikaz said. “The being, whoever it is, that ordered the death of my husband.”

“Then go, take what is rightfully yours. The forest shall see justice done.”

The two of them bowed to each other. Mid-bow, they extended their right hands and clasped them together, flexing as they did so.

With that, the ritual was over and all the other gari rushed in to comfort Riikaz. 

A tear rolled down her cheek, mixing with the red covering her, but it was insufficient to wash it away.

“…Shall I also ask the blessing of Dia on you?” the older gari asked.

Riikaz nodded. “Please. …I hope She will give it to me.”

“She will bless you, one way or another. But that blessing may take the form of your failure.” 

“I suppose if it was best for everyone, I would want that…” Riikaz shook her head. “I will leave at first light.”

“What is your plan?” a woman asked. “The enemy is far greater than anything we’ve heard of before…”

“Not sure, but I do have a place to investigate.” Riikaz folded her hands together. “Benefactor confirmed the existence of that legendary library. She sought it to exploit its memory abilities. I will not seek it for that, I will seek it for information. We’ll see if I’m considered pure enough of heart to make it in.”

The woman’s face contorted in concern. “Riikaz, you are a woman on a path of revenge. We may see that as pure, but since Kroan has gotten us more connected… most do not agree.”

Riikaz nodded. “I know. I lived out there, and I intend to go back there. But I’m going to try this first.”

“Do you need any assistance?”

“Not at the moment, unless you know someone who knows about the library.”

Seeing that no one did, the elder man stepped forward once more. “Let us take the rest of the night to celebrate Riikaz’ return and departure, as well as her glorious success in Axiom.”

“…And mourn the loss of one of our own,” Riikaz added.

A few gari shuffled nervously at this, but the elder nodded. “He may not have taken the rites, but he was true to you and truly cared for us. I will not object.”

“Thank you, Dad.”

Her father chuckled. “I only wish I could do more…”

“If I ever think of anything, I’ll let you know.” She winked at him. “Maybe you could incorporate those explosives of yours into my weapons!”

“Crazy girl…”

~~~

SCIENCE SEGMENT

Now, we saw a lot of science DONE this chapter; Gronge has done a lot of experiments with magic that answer some questions and leave more questions unanswered. However, we don’t have magic in our world, so most of the things learned don’t exactly apply to our reality.

But I can talk a bit about how science itself is done here. (It’s not time to really discuss spacesuits yet).

First of all, Gronge is playing fast and loose with experimentation; he’s just doing things to see what happens and writing it down. He’s not getting exact readings, he’s not running enough controls, and he’s jumping around all over the place. 

In both our world and his, this is still a valid strategy for learning things. Just throwing things at the wall and seeing what sticks, investigating every cranny and monkeying around. However, after this things will need to become far more precise. Gronge is not some special case—he knows he needs to be more precise when he writes up his final publications. He may not have an exact way to measure magic level, but he is going to need to make graphs with numbers and examine them. Even in Kroan, where often measurements cannot be precise, they have to give some sort of estimation. 

In Gronge’s case, he is going to use a single member of the angler species and use “time until attribute depleted” to measure the magic level in the box. He has not done this yet, just seen things that happened and shipped it off to the Wizard Space Program so they could use it. This is also common practice in science—once you have information, even if it’s not validated, if another scientist could make use of it you tend to give it to them so they can continue their research. Now in my particular field this generally takes the form of ideas or computer code, but it can be done with experiment results as well.

Gronge will write an official paper eventually, and he is the sort to actually get it done. However, science often doesn’t run so smoothly. Often, both in reality and here, scientists will sit on their data and not publish for years. Sometimes this is done out of malice or a desire to present the data perfectly, yes, but just as often it’s a symptom of simple annoyance. Scientists generally do not enjoy writing papers, they enjoy doing science. Communicating the science is often the dullest part of the job. (And also the part they’re worst at, science work does not tend to draw in literary masterminds.) 

Anyway, this is just a view of the often annoying logistics of scientific communication. And we’ve ignored the part where the publication makes a mistake or is worded badly enough that people get the wrong idea, and then misinformation spreads! Yaaaaay!

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] [Next Chapter]

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=777
Extensions
Fortune’s Fate: Episode XVIII
Uncategorized
EPISODE XVIII Nom Nom Nom Emma’s birthday had arrived, and she was already having a great time. The guests were arriving, piling little presents on top of the kitchen table, and already the snack-bar style lunch her parents had set up was bringing so many kids together. Humans and cats, all mostly of Emma’s age,Continue reading "Fortune’s Fate: Episode XVIII"
Show full content

EPISODE XVIII

Nom Nom Nom

Emma’s birthday had arrived, and she was already having a great time. The guests were arriving, piling little presents on top of the kitchen table, and already the snack-bar style lunch her parents had set up was bringing so many kids together. Humans and cats, all mostly of Emma’s age, were scrambling around all over throwing crackers, laughing, and talking loudly. A somewhat large number of board games were laid out, a trampoline was set up in the backyard, there were video games hooked up to a truly gigantic TV for a Yeshalo home, and there was even live music.

To be fair, the live music was just Emma’s brother Richard playing instrumental tunes on his electric bass, but everyone seemed to be enjoying it, including Richard. He was almost of the age to go to college, but had made no indication that he wanted to go; instead, he played his bass all day and wrote music. His girlfriend, Taylor, was also here, and Taylor was just the coolest in Emma’s mind. She always wore vibrant clothing and blue-tinted glasses that looked like they belonged in an action movie. She was currently running the video game station as a bit of an announcer.

“Aaaaand… Ivanoe wins!” Taylor shouted, pointing at the cat who had just whipped everyone’s butts in the fighting game. Most party games of this sort in Yeshalo were designed to be played by both cats and humans, and there were two different kinds of controllers to match; handhelds, and four-paw floor controllers. There were many arguments about which controller was more suited to what kind of game, but for a party such as this the arguments didn’t really matter. “Come and get your prize!”

The cat jumped to the front of the room and took the peanut butter and chocolate candy that was on offer only for winners, and then Taylor started another round.

One might think, from this image, that Emma’s parents were well off. This wasn’t precisely the case, they had a pretty standard income for a family in Nuk, they just spent most of it on things their children would like, such as games, special food, and an unusually large number of basses for Richard. Mr. and Mrs. Richardson (every first son in the family was named Richard) stood at the back of the room with the handful of other adults who had come and were making small talk, letting the party just be… a party.

Emma herself was not as popular as the number of guests implied, most of these kids were just acquaintances, not actual friends—really, only Amaris and Rin actually cared about Emma, and at the moment neither of them was here. But Emma liked spreading joy around so she never complained about her parents throwing such large parties. It was fun.

That said, currently, Emma was getting a little frustrated. She was attempting to talk to Ralph, mister muscular and sporty and, above all, dreamy. She was the birthday girl, surely she would be able to get his attention? But luck was not on her side, even now he had a gaggle of boys and girls following him everywhere he went. He looked kind of tired, actually.

“Y’know, you can take a break,” Emma tried to say.

“Ralph? Take a break!?” one of the girls snorted. “Emma, you’re delusional! He never stops!”

Ralph forced a smile. “That’s right! Onward to victory! Sleep is for the weak!”

“O-oh okay…” Emma backed away, grumpily sitting down on one of the couches near the video games. Taylor let the round of gaming continue without a commentator for a while and sat next to her. 

“Still trying to make the moves on my brother?”

“Yeah…”

“I keep telling you, it’s not gonna work, life’s too chaotic for him. He doesn’t even notice the girls around him all the time.”

“But… but that means I have a shot!”

“Eh…” Taylor tilted her hand from side to side. “Then again, I am his sister, I think he’s a huge dork.”

“He is an amazing sports superstar!”

Taylor snorted. “Yeah. Sure.” She patted Emma on the head. “I, personally, think he needs fewer people fawning over him.”

Emma kicked her feet back and forth.

“Anyway… word on the grapevine is that you have… plans for this party.” 

Emma blinked. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh, I heard from Nina Petrovna that there’s an ‘interesting’ girl going around calling in favors to arrive… fashionably late.”

“There…” Emma’s eyes widened and she glanced at the clock. It was almost half an hour since the party had started. 

Which meant…

The doorbell went off and Emma broke out into a grin. She’s here

Emma ran to the door and opened it wide. “Welcome to the party!”

Amaris grinned. “I hope you don’t mind that I’m late!”

“Oh, not at all!”

“And I brought some friends over!” Amaris gave a very exaggerated wink and walked in. Behind her trailed in a decidedly unusual number of guests. There was, of course, Jenny, who was not surprising even to most of the kids at the party, her existence was somewhat common knowledge at this point, even if her abilities weren’t. Some of the kids waved at her in warm greeting and she shot them a finger guns gesture. 

Irene came in next, acting as the “chaperone” for the whole deal even though Amaris needed no such thing, it was part of keeping appearances. Given how she was awkwardly glancing to a spot in the room where there was nothing, Orville was probably hanging out in her memory. Emma was delighted to have her suspicions confirmed when Orville appeared to her.

“Hello, little lady. Enjoying yourself?”

“Very much!” she said to the air, getting odd looks from a few people. Oh just you wait, you ain’t seen nothing yet.

 Vayvaresi ran in. “Greetings, Emma. I apologize ahead of time if I feel the need to bail, there are a large number of… humans, here, but we need to test to see how far this goes.” She hopped onto Emma’s shoulders. She was heavy, but Emma managed not to fall over. “Enjoy another year of your life. With age comes wisdom.”

“With age also comes annoying complications,” Coleus said as she walked in. 

“Perhaps you should wait to experience it yourself before casting judgment.”

The sight of a kitsune and a dryad talking to each other casually about age was inherently shocking to so many that they stopped whatever they were doing. One of the adults dropped a glass on the ground, shattering it. 

“What’re you all gawking at!?” Jenny asked, putting her hands on her hips. “We’re just guests!”

“Carry on!” Amaris called. “Don’t mind us!”

Emma giggled to herself. Oh, that’s definitely not going to happen… She glanced to her parents with a smirk. 

Her mother looked confused. Her father, meanwhile, was giving her an uncertain expression—he’d probably figured out that she’d planned this, but that there was nothing he could do to complain about it. Good. Maybe you can get to know these unusual people

“By the way, got someone for you to meet, Emma,” Amaris said, turning Emma around. In the door there was… a boy, slightly younger than her, in a green cartoon-camo outfit and a gray parrot on his shoulder. He had a warm smile and soft brown hair. 

“Well… hello!” Emma said, tilting her head to the side. “Who’re you?”

“Chert Mason,” he said, extending a hand and shaking hers formally, an act which confused Emma slightly. “This is my bird, Bird.”

“I’m Bird!” Bird squawked.

“Mason…?” Emma thought about this for a moment. “Related to… General Mason?”

“Yeah, he’s my great uncle.” 

“Uncles are great!” Bird squawked. 

“Wow…” Emma said, turning to Amaris. “You really pulled out all the stops!”

“Couldn’t get Scarlet,” Amaris said with a sigh. “She had work to do, sadly. She did want me to give you this, though.” Amaris pulled out a scarlet envelope and handed it to Emma. “I think it’s probably a gift card or something.”

Emma nodded, running to place it on the pile of presents. She noticed a few new ones had been added, presumably from Amaris’ group. Two stood out—a present made of black and red material that looked like it was carved from ancient runes, and another one made out of leaves in a spherical shape. The latter was obviously Coleus, but the former was only identifiable since it was labeled from: Amaris. “Amaris, what did you get me…?”

“You’ll just have to open it to find out!” Amaris giggled. “It won’t be anything you’re expecting!”

Emma’s mom glanced at the present warily but said nothing.

“Probably won’t burn the house down! …Probably.” Amaris gave Mrs. Richardson an innocent smile.

Mrs. Richardson knew she was being messed with and just rolled her eyes, trying to return to small talk. Except small talk now involved talking to a memory ghost. Orville was just being himself, and it was clearly confusing everyone immensely. A few of the adults had already excused themselves and started taking their kids, but most of the kids didn’t have adults here with them. Not to mention that many of the adults knew it would be rude to leave before presents were opened, so they were stuck with dealing with these… strange people.

Emma noted that while her parents weren’t angry—just annoyed—some of the other adults were. One man in particular was shooting Coleus a death glare. At first Emma just thought the dryad was oblivious, but then she remembered what Amaris had told her—her own people on the Strider tried to do a lot more than just give her glares. People hating her and trying not to say anything about it out of politeness was probably a great improvement for her. 

Emma’s grin widened. This was going to be the best party ever.

~~~

Vayvaresi set her feet down in a video game controller designed for a cat. She fit, more or less. “Okay, so, how do I play?”

Amaris shrugged, grabbing a human controller in her hands. “I actually don’t know this one, uh… Taylor!”

Taylor struck a pose, running her fingers across her face dramatically. “Ask and thou shall receive! This is a racing game! You are placed behind the wheel of a car!”

“But I don’t know how to drive,” Vayvaresi said.

“Well the game’s much simpler than a real car. You press green to go fast, red to go slow, and use either a stick or a pivot to steer. Hey, uh, we need a cat over here to demonstrate the proper way to use this controller!”

While Amaris and Vayvaresi played various games with, as of yet, no sign of Vayvaresi’s curse pushing through Amaris’, the others were mingling in their own way. 

Coleus had taken to hanging around the snack table and was just shoveling snacks into her mouth. She was, notably, avoiding anything green and leafy, going for crackers, cakes, and, when she thought no one was looking, she downed the jerky sticks. 

“You’re the plant lady on the TV!”

Coleus choked on the jerky stick she was eating, holding up a finger to tell the cat who had addressed her to wait.

“Dad shouts at the TV when you’re on.”

“Not… surprising…” Coleus gagged.

“You don’t seem evil.”

“Oh, I sure hope not!” Coleus downed a glass of punch, taking a huge breath. “That’s better…” 

“Why’s he hate you then?”

“Probably because I’m strange and unusual.”

“That doesn’t make any sense.”

Coleus took a minute to judge the age of the cat and quickly realized she didn’t really have enough experience to do that well. She could tell that he was… a child, perhaps too old to be called a kitten. Smaller than most of the other cats playing around, but that didn’t tell her much, he could just be a small one. She had no idea how much she could try to explain.

“Well, sometimes people do things that don’t make sense?” Coleus said with a shrug. 

“Dad always said you can think your way through any problem.” The cat scrunched his face, seemingly getting more and more confused the longer he talked to her.

“Well, he could be wrong about that, or he could be right and we just aren’t doing it right. Uh…” Coleus tapped her fingers on the table. “I don’t know, I don’t know your Dad.”

“Oh. He’s not here. He has work.”

Coleus shrugged. “Then I guess I can’t answer your questions, I don’t know.”

“Weird. Are you an adult?”

Coleus blinked. “I… I’m old enough, but my species doesn’t grow to their final stage except by choice.”

“Oh. You’re a teenager.” The cat seemed disgusted at this and walked away.

Coleus decided it was best not to try to figure out what exactly that encounter meant, if anything.

“Punch drinking contest!” Jenny shouted from across the room, throwing a glass down before a small group of the kids.

“Miss Zero,” Chert said, coughing. “That hardly seems an appropriate activity…”

“Hardly appropriate!” Bird echoed.

“Are you implying that I’m training them to become alcoholics when they grow up?”

Emma gasped. “Jenny! You don’t say that!”

“Whaaaaaat?” Jenny held her hands to the side, grinning wryly. “Afraid you’ll lose?”

“…I mean I’ll definitely lose but that’s beside the point.”

“I thought you wanted a strange party.”

Emma looked Jenny right in the eyes. Then she sat down and filled a cup with punch. “What are the rules?”

Chert sighed. “Miss Richardson…”

“Wow, you really are a prim and proper guy aren’t you?” Jenny asked. “Look, I’m Jenny, that’s Emma. Got it? Good. Now.” She passed a glass of punch to Chert and Bird. Bird started drinking before the rules were explained. “The rules are simple. Since drinking until we pass out won’t work on me, we’re simply going to see who can make it through the most glasses in two minutes.”

Emma gripped the table. “Right. Speed drinking. I… I can do this.”

“That’s what they all say…” Jenny chuckled, passing out glasses to other kids who wanted to partake. “Let’s get some more pitchers here… yeah…”

“Once the adults notice what we’re doing they are going to make us stop,” Chert pointed out. “This is a surefire way to get a stomach ache.”

Jenny shrugged. “Live a little. Okay, so… threetwoonego!

Two minutes later, Jenny was the victor, to the surprise of no one. The runner-up, however, was very surprising—Emma, and she was only behind by a few glasses.

“Where did you learn to drink!?” Jenny said, baffled.

Emma let out a huge burp. “Excuse me. Uh. It’s important to keep hydrated and I like water so uh… I dunno, I kind of just learned how to drink it continually so it could make my entire body feel refreshed at once.” She beamed. “I have a skill!”

“Very… impressive…” Chert groaned, flopping onto the table and groaning. “I never should have agreed to this…”

At this point, Ralph and his posse arrived to the game. Ralph wasn’t the one that spoke, though, it was one of the older girls. “Ah, this looks like a good challenge! Isn’t that right, Ralph?”

Ralph looked at the glasses of punch in confusion.

“You can show your stuff! A… drinking contest!”

“I… guess.”

Jenny grinned. “The others are probably full-on drinks for now.”

“Full-on drinks!” Bird squawked.

“But I am always up and running. I can take anyone on. The rules are simple…”

Ralph didn’t do very well, much to the disappointment of his posse. 

Irene, meanwhile, was hanging around with the adults with an actual drink, a light sort of wine that Mrs. Richardson had brought out shortly after Amaris and her crew had arrived. Irene idly wondered if the timing was related.

“So…” Mrs. Richardson said. “Where you from?”

“Down south, frontier town called Unrust,” Irene said. “And I mean frontier of frontiers, it’s not even on Yeshalo maps. Very… desert.” 

“Is that why you dress with so few layers?”

Irene glanced down at her midriff-bearing outfit. “I mean, this is a little light, I guess… it’s not standard wear for Unrust, I just inherited it from my family. Where I was originally from, clothing was a sign of status.”

“Oh? And what status does that outfit represent?”

Irene stammered. “U-uh, this isn’t really important, b-but my house was one of minor nobles… we have no authority here, please don’t think anything of us, I just wear this because it’s comfortable.”

Mrs. Richardson blinked. “A noble house…?”

“W-well, I left that behind. I work at a grocery store now and live on the Kelvins’ couch. N-not anything worth making a fuss over!”

“Hmmm…” Mrs. Richardson placed a hand on Irene’s shoulder, making her jump. “You seem like you really are oblivious.”

“W-what?”

“That outfit is so revealing it makes everyone here think very particular things about you.”

“R-revealing? What would that e—” Irene flashed beet red as it clicked. She dropped her drink, shattering the glass on the ground. “Oh-oh no no I’m so sorry I—”

“Honey, spill!” Mrs. Richardson called.

“On it!” Mr. Richardson said, rushing to clean up the mess with a broom. 

“Now, Irene, you and I are going to solve your little problem…” She grabbed Irene by the hand and pulled her deeper into the house.

“B-but I should help clean…”

“My husband’s got it, you need some help. Now…” Mrs. Richardson dragged Irene all the way to the bedroom and opened up the wardrobe. “What we need is something long with sleeves that goes with your current bottom…”

“Is… is the hat a problem?”

“Oh, not at all, your hat is quite fashionable. Draws the eyes, in a good way too… aha!” Mrs. Richardson pulled out a gray jacket with a lot of buttons on it. “This looks like it’ll work!”

“Th-thanks…” Irene put the jacket on over her, covering all her skin up to her neck. “I’m… so sorry I didn’t realize and no one told me…”

“I’m surprised the Kelvins didn’t say anything! Hmph! Letting you walk around like that…”

“I… don’t know…” Irene pulled the jacket tight. “Um… how many buttons is it proper to use?”

“In a formal gathering all of them, but in less formal ones you can leave up to three buttons undone.”

“Isn’t that just as revealing?”

“Well…” Mrs. Richardson blinked. “What’s acceptable or not is pretty subjective…”

“Oh no…” Irene shivered. “I am never going to get this…”

“Give it time, you’ll figure it out.” Mrs. Richardson frowned. “At least… you have the opportunity too. From so far away, with customs so… so…”

“Strange?”

“Strange, yes, let’s go with strange.”

Irene may have been a nervous wreck, but she was able to tell when someone had definitely been going to use a different word. Naturally, she didn’t call Mrs. Richardson out on it. 

Mrs. Richardson kept talking as they returned to the party though. “You really do need to learn a few things about how a proper Yeshalonian behaves. Dress, yes, but also behavior. You came with… quite the strange group.”

“W-well, that was what Amaris asked for.”

Mrs. Richardson sighed. “That child really is cursed?”

“Definitely.” Irene adjusted her hat. 

“She’ll never be able to fit in society, poor thing.”

“I d-don’t think she wants to?” 

“She’ll change her mind eventually…” The two of them returned to the party, and Mrs. Richardson held out her hand. “Look, there’s Amaris and that… fox-thing with her. The other kids are avoiding her, see?”

Irene nodded. “That’s normal.”

“She thinks it’s normal…?”

“She said it happened even before she left, few people wanted anything to do with the ‘math girl.’ “

Mrs. Richardson shook her head. “It’s so sad, is what it is. She had great prospects, and could probably have become a doctor or a scientist or something. But with all this insanity around her, she won’t be able to do those things.”

“S-she doesn’t want to, anyway. Last I heard she wanted to use her curse to find the strange things, the dangerous things, and keep them from hurting people. She’s actually doing pretty well.”

Mrs. Richardson shook her head. “That brings the undesirables of the world into the open. They should stay hidden.”

Irene tapped her wrist. “I d-don’t think that’s possible anymore, with the Strider and all…”

Mrs. Richardson glanced to Coleus trying to subtly eat even more snacks. “…I suppose not. Times are changing. What’s proper is going to be destroyed…” She sighed. “I am not looking forward to it.”

“Ch-change can bring about good things too.”

“Not this kind. This is going to break down the social barriers that keep Yeshalo together. All this chaos is going to destroy this carefully arranged order.” For a moment, Mrs. Richardson wrung her wrists. “I hope the world’s still a safe place to live when Emma has kids of her own…”

Irene frowned. It’s already not safe, it’s all just hidden away. “…I… I don’t know if I should tell you this, but…”

At this point, Orville appeared in Irene’s memory, munching on an ice cream cone. “I would have gotten you one, Irene, but alas, I have to ask you to come to the snack table to join me, as I am but a memory.”

“Orville!” Irene stammered. “You… you scared me!”

“Huh?” Mrs. Richardson said.

“Oh, hold on,” Orville jumped to Mrs. Richardson’s memory.

Mrs. Richardson stared at him. “Cursed… to be a memor—memory? What in th—what are you—I can’t even—stop talking pl—oh how har—”

Orville gave up. “That woman is perhaps the worst at dealing with memory discussions I’ve seen…”

Mrs. Richardson held her hand to her head. “I… am going to go sit down…”

Irene put her arms behind her back and rocked onto her heels. “She’s… interesting, that’s for sure.”

I wasn’t able to get anything out of her, I wouldn’t know. Anyway… ice cream, you and me?”

“Sure,” Irene said, glancing back at the other adults at the party, noting how the vast majority of them had disapproving looks on their faces about what was happening around them. She had taken these looks as success in Emma’s and Amaris’ mission before. Now… now they unnerved her. “Ice cream sounds good…”

~~~

While the adults grew more and more annoyed and untrusting of Amaris and her crew, over time something began to change. Initially, many of the kids had been avoiding the strange guests, but more and more of them were attracted to the strange and unusual.

“Jenny, you’re not allowed a turn on hitting the pinata,” Emma said, pulling Jenny back.

“But… but it looks so fun!”

“You’d blow it up in one hit!” Emma pushed her back. “Let everyone else have some fun!”

“I mean, the blindfold might make me miss…”

“And if you do you’ll punch a hole in the wall, won’t you?”

“Well. Uh. Fine…”

Coleus was the one currently up, blindfolded and with a bat in her hands. Taylor had just finished spinning her around until she was dizzy. “Now, I have to check, you dryads aren’t immune to being dizzy, right?”

Coleus flopped over. “N-no, I am… loopy right now! Let’s… dizzy-story that pinata!” There were many groans from the gathered crowd of kids, but also a few amused giggles. Coleus shakily stood up. “I think… the pinata… is… this way!” She stumbled forward, initially going in the right direction but very quickly veering off course. She seemed to sense that she was turning, so she stopped herself. “Wait… no… uh…” She tilted her head. “Direction… direction… solution!” She held out the bat in front of her and did a spin attack, smacking everything around her. 

She barely tapped the pinata.

Taylor blinked. “…I think that was a success?”

“Yes! Woohoo!” Coleus threw her hands into the air, holding the bat high. “I did it!” 

“Up next…” Taylor glanced at the kids. “Amar—”

“ME!” 

Everyone turned to glare at the cat that had just arrived… Judit.

Most of the kids scrambled away from Judit in fear, allowing her to come up to the pinata. “See, I deserve it, since apparently my invitation got lost in the mail, I’ve been robbed of so many opportunities.” She pointed a paw at Amaris. “And this little… nobody has somehow taken my place among these festivities.”

Amaris blinked. “I mean, if you really want to go, I’m not attached to i—”

Jenny shoved Amaris aside. “You seem to be a little delusional here, cat!

Judit looked Jenny up and down in shock. “Clearly, you don’t know who I a—”

“Oh shut it, I know exactly who you are. Judit. Cat. Seemingly professional bully.” Jenny cracked her knuckles. “You don’t know who I am. That makes this fun.” She grinned. “You seem to be under the impression that your invitation was lost. It was never sent, moron.”

Judit hissed and bared her claws. “You’ve just made a huge mistake! You’re right, I don’t know who you are, but I don’t care. You have made yourself an enemy this d—”

“Oh good! I like a good enemy. Want to have a go now, right in front of everyone?” Jenny balled up her fist and gave it the slightest of magical auras. “I’ll go easy.”

Judit’s eyes widened. “You…”

“Yes, I’ll totally fight you. Any time, anywhere.”

“Jenny, please stop…” Emma said, glancing around for her parents—they unfortunately weren’t in the room right now.

“Huh?” Jenny glanced at Emma in confusion. “I thought she was causing everyone trouble?”

“She is!” one of the other cats in the group shouted. “Deck her in the schnoz!”

“That’s what I like to hear!” Jenny said, giving a wink to the cat who had said that. 

Judit hissed. “I simply cannot be bothered to fight you. I’d ruin my precious coat!”

“Ooooh, someone’s vain,” Jenny said with a laugh. “But also terrified.”

“I am not afraid of you, pipsqueak!”

Jenny blinked. “A cat calling me a pipsqueak… I mean… not exactly new but still hilarious every time it happens.”

“I am not funny!

Several of the kids in the circle laughed.

“Seems like the crowd disagrees,” Jenny said, winking at them all. “What do you all think I should do?”

“De-escalate the situation before someone gets hurt,” Amaris deadpanned.

Jenny put her hands on her hips. “Really? Amaris, come on, you know me, I’m invincible.”

“It’s not you I’m worried about.”

Something inside Judit snapped. “I am not weak!” She charged Amaris, claws outstretched.

Jenny pulled back a fist, grinning.

“Enough!” Coleus said, summoning vines from her hands and wrapping up both Jenny and Judit. “This is a party, stop fighting.”

“You put them down!” One of the adults shouted.

Coleus did as instructed immediately as the man marched over. “You were going to let them fight each other, and only talk when I step in to stop them?”

The man opened his mouth clearly to shout angrily, but Coleus cut him off. 

“You should be ashamed of yourself, standing by and letting this happen. I did what you would not, at risk to myself for daring to touch the children in a forceful manner. You had the power to simply speak a word and break it up, and yet you watched. All of you watched.”

The man looked around. With a grunt, he turned his back and walked away. 

Coleus turned to Jenny and Judit. “Jenny, that was stupid.”

“It—”

“Think about the societal consequences!” Coleus huffed. “We’re here to show people that we’re people, not give them reasons to hate us! And you…” Coleus turned to Judit. “Jenny is a magical immortal warrior who could break you in half with a snap of her fingers. You could have seen that, but your pride got in the way. You do not control this situation. Leave.”

“You can’t tell me what to do.”

“I’m Coleus of the Strider. You’ve seen me on the news. I very much can.”

Judit’s eyes widened as she realized Coleus was right. “Wh—what in the…?”

“Leave,” Coleus demanded.

In a panic, tail standing on end, Judit scrambled out of the house as fast as her four legs could carry her.

“…I should have told her to ‘leaf,’ “ Coleus said with a shrug and an awkward smile. “Ah well. Now that that’s taken care o—”

She was shocked to suddenly have all the kids cheering for her, shouting. Some had even broken down crying happy tears. 

“Um…” Coleus blinked. “I…”

“You humiliated her,” Amaris said. “She’s been untouchable by everyone here, and no one tries to stop her. They have never seen her show weakness. And you did it without beating her up.” She glared at Jenny.

“I wouldn’t have broken anything!” Jenny protested.

“See my face? This is me doubting you.”

“Oh come ooooon Amaris, I can be delicate!”

Amaris continued to give her the ‘doubting’ face. 

As Jenny and Amaris got further into their argument, the rest of the kids started chanting Coleus’ name. 

“I-I didn’t really do anything!” Coleus said, waving her hands back and forth. “I just…”

“Coleus! Coleus! Coleus!”

“W-well okay, uh… “ Coleus caught sight of Emma looking at her, a big smile on her face. Emma nodded—this was exactly what they needed.

“What happened out here?” Mr. Richardson said as he and his wife emerged from a hallway.

“Coleus stopped a bully from fighting Jenny,” Irene said, taking a drink. “And… it… was awesome. The kids love her.”

“…We didn’t invite any of the bullies…”

“The… cat showed up herself… claimed hers must have gotten lost in the mail…” Irene glanced at her drink. “This is stronger than I was expecting, oh boy… I think I forgot I was supposed to drive…”

“Hmm…” Mr. Richardson looked at Coleus’ celebratory position in the midst of all the kids. His frown deepened. 

~~~

Eventually, it was time to open presents. Emma had a small mountain of them, but most of them were tiny little trinkets. Emma didn’t complain—getting a lot of presents wasn’t really the point of the party in her mind, it was just a bonus. Though she was going to have to figure out how to display all these little trinkets, the cabinets in her room were getting kind of full of all the random things… books were easy, they could be shelved away, and all the snacky gifts would only take up space temporarily. 

It came time to open Amaris’ present. 

It was a square box, roughly the size of Emma’s head. The wrapping was strangely rough in Emma’s hands, and it was so black she couldn’t even see a glint on it. Unusual symbols made out of red foil lined the edges of the box. It felt so… ominous, as she held it. 

Emma noted that Amaris was looking at her expectantly. Oh boy… she took a deep breath and slowly opened it—the wrapping didn’t even have to be torn, all she had to do was undo a ribbon. Inside the box was… a book. A book that was far smaller than the box itself. 

Princess Patty and the Prismatic Castle.

Emma gasped. “Amaris! You… thank you!” She pulled the book out and held it close to her chest. “I never expected you to get me a ‘prissy princess’ book!”

Amaris chuckled. “Hey, I knew you’d like it, that’s all that matters, right?”

“Thanks! Really, I…” She flipped through the pages just to make sure there weren’t any secrets. “Why the box…?”

“Oh, that’s for everyone else’s benefit. Surely the ‘weird kid’ is going to get you something ‘interesting,’ right? You can keep the box, by the way, Dad and I made it. Mostly Dad.” Amaris coughed. 

Emma pulled Amaris into a big, tight hug. Amaris didn’t complain, though she did have a hard time breathing for a few seconds. 

“I hope the book’s good,” Amaris said.

“Oh, even if it’s not, it’ll still be fun! Anyway… lots of presents to get through.” She picked up the round leafy object from Coleus. “…This is gonna be the weird present, huh?”

“Abso-lute-ely,” Coleus said. “…I should carry around a lute…”

“Do you even know what a lute is?” Chert asked.

“It’s, uh, a flute-like instrument?”

“NOPE!” Bird squawked.

“It’s a stringed instrument,” Chert said. “And one that’s not exactly small.”

“Oh.” Coleus blinked. “The more you know…”

“How do I open this?” Emma asked, poking at the leaves.

“Just tear the leaves off. They’re edible, if you like cabbage.”

“They’re edible even if you don’t like cabbage,” Vayvaresi said.

Emma opted to dig into the present with her teeth since apparently that was an option. It… tasted like cabbage. She didn’t know what she was expecting. 

Inside was a little flower in a pot. The pot was also a plant of some kind with thick, orange leaves that formed a bowl. As Emma lifted her finger to touch the flower, it moved, and the petals changed colors from blue to pink.

“Woah… what kind of plant is this?”

“Engineered it myself,” Coleus said. “It’s two plants, a pot-unia and a clower. Color-flower.” Coleus beamed excitedly. “It shifts color due to environmental stimuli and adjusts its position. Caring for it is simple, just water it once a day and leave it on a windowsill. Both the pot-unia and the clower live off the same soil.”

“Woah…” Emma ran her finger along the edge of the clower’s petals, prompting the parts she touched to flash purple. “Amazing… thank you!”

“Told you the presents would be fine,” Emma caught Irene tell her parents. Emma glanced up, finding that both of her parents looked a little embarrassed. Looks like Amaris’ box did its job. Maybe now they’ll see how silly they’ve been. …One step at a time…

Emma opened the presents from her parents last. Naturally, there were quite a few of them. Some dolls, tickets to the Cat-ival, a book about some boring practical topic Emma forgot about the moment she put it down, and a little toy that ate things. 

It looked like a monkey. She opened its mouth and put a coin in it, watching the coin vanish into the darkness. She shook the monkey, hearing no clanking. “Huh, Amaris, want to try to figure out how this thing works later?”

“Maybe, though Coleus is the engineer,” Amaris said.

“What? I’m no…” The moment Emma offered the toy to Coleus she snatched it up and started examining how the hinge in its mouth worked. “This proves nothing.”

Emma continued opening the last few presents, the last of which was just a nice card from her parents telling her how much they loved her. She immediately set it down and went to hug them. “Thanks for the party. I… are you okay with it?”

Her mom looked over at the various strange guests. Amaris and Jenny were having a little conversation and giggling like little kids. Coleus had put the eating toy down and had started covertly investigating Emma’s other mechanical presents, especially the toy car that moved on its own. Vayvaresi had jumped onto Irene’s shoulders and was looking like she was about to take a nap. Irene, meanwhile, looked like she was about to fall over from the weight but wasn’t complaining. 

Mrs. Richardson put on a sad smile. “You had something to do with this, didn’t you?”

“Y-yeah… I did ask her to go all out…”

“It’s certainly been an eye-opener,” Mr. Richardson said, crossing his arms. “You’re quite the clever little girl, you know that?”

“Please, Amaris is much cleverer.”

“But this was your idea, wasn’t it?” He ran his hand through her hair. “You’re a little genius too.”

“Our little genius,” Mrs. Richardson said.

“Mom, Dad…” Emma put her hands behind her back. “Stop it…” she giggled.

The family embraced. Richard stopped playing his bass and came over as well, joining the family. 

A short distance away, Taylor smiled. “Good. I think it’s working.”

“Eh?” Amaris said, looking up from her conversation with Jenny.

Taylor gestured at the family hug. “That, Amaris, is progress.”

“I thought they were a happy family already?”

“The fact that they’re still like that even with all this nonsense you’ve brought… progress.”

“I thought we were trying to make them uncomfortable?” Jenny asked.

“We were trying to get them to see that the weird and unusual isn’t bad,” Amaris said. “I think Taylor’s right, this is the first step.” Amaris frowned. “Though if it takes this much effort just to make a tiny dent in someone who has a vested interest in liking us…”

“Any progress is still better than it was before, wouldn’t you say?” Taylor asked.

“I… you know what, good point.” Amaris beamed. “It’s gone well!” She lifted up a glass of punch as though she were making a toast. “To progress!”

“Amaris,” Orville said, suddenly appearing to her side. “We’ve got something unusual.”

“Eh?” Amaris asked, looking up at him.

“I can access the memories of that toy that eats things.”

“I thought you could only access the memories of people?”

“Exactly.”

Amaris’ eyes widened. “…Let’s see if we can deal with this…”

~~~

“Why is that the toy you girls are the most obsessed with?” Emma asked, coming over to Jenny, Coleus, and Amaris looking at the monkey. “It’s just a fancy piggy bank.”

“Orville can access its memories,” Amaris said. “He shouldn’t be able to do that. Also, watch.” She picked up a metal fork that was significantly longer than the monkey was tall and opened its mouth. She was able to drop the entire fork in. “It’s bigger on the inside.”

Emma blinked. “Huh… Mom and Dad got me this, though… hey! Mom!”

“Yes?” Mrs. Richardson asked as she passed by.

“Remember where you got this?”

Mrs. Richardson tapped her chin. “I believe I picked it up last week, it was one of the toys on display at the store and I thought you might like it. Interesting, isn’t it?”

“Perhaps more interesting than it should be,” Amaris said, demonstrating once more that she could stuff an entire fork into it and it wouldn’t come out.

Mrs. Richardson blinked. “That’s…”

“It’s unusual,” Amaris said. “Probably not dangerous, though, but It sure isn’t an ordinary object.”

“Wh-what should we do with it?” Mrs. Richardson stammered.

Amaris shrugged. “Don’t stick your finger into its bottomless maw? Orville’s currently digging around its memory, trying to find more information, but it doesn’t appear to be malevolent. So far, anyway.”

The conversation seemed to deeply unnerve Mrs. Richardson. “I think I still have the packaging it came in… give me a moment.”

“That might help a lot, thanks!”

Emma stared at Amaris as her mother walked away. “Amaris, do you know what this means?”

“What?”

“She trusts you to deal with the strange stuff.” Emma broke out into a grin. “You’re the most qualified person here to deal with this!”

“It’s just a toy with a bottomless stomach and memories,” Amaris said. She watched as Jenny poured an entire cup of punch down the monkey’s throat. “You know, Jenny, if you upset it and it tries to eat you…”

Jenny brutally bit off a chunk of her finger and threw it into the monkey’s mouth.

“Jenny! Ewwww!” Emma squirmed. 

“I have now given it a taste for human flesh, we should all be terrified,” Jenny deadpanned.

“You really do have no impulse control…” Amaris said with a shake of her head.

“And once again there are no consequences!”

Mrs. Richardson came back with the packaging the monkey was in. It was plastic and had very few identifying marks aside from the toy’s name, The Nommer. There was also a company name, Wingding Curiosities, and a website—but no address. Inside was a small booklet that was an instruction manual, but it was done like a little storybook about The Nommer’s Journey that demonstrated how exactly to get the toy to eat various things. There was even a cartoonish diagram about how to cut up a mouse in order to make it small enough.

“Egh…” Amaris said. “Why do they tell you exactly how to do all of this?”

Coleus shrugged. “Entertainment, it seems.” She flipped through the booklet. “Since it’s a story it does make it quite hard to find anything… instructions? More like in-story-ons.”

“Maybe the story will tell us more about how it was made, or how it works…”

“So far, no.”

Orville appeared, looking very haunted. 

Amaris tensed. “How bad is the danger?”

“It’s not danger, it’s…” Orville sat down, a hand to his head. “I went back in the memory, found… it was too terrible, Amaris. That used to be a person. I… I don’t know if it was a man or a woman or human or something else, because I have to pass through this… horrible memory… of being chopped up into pieces and not being allowed to die… being stuffed into a shell…”

Amaris looked at the monkey with newfound horror. “Is it… in pain?”

“Now? Only emotionally, physically… it can’t feel anything. It can only watch.”

Amaris relayed the information to everyone else and turned back to the monkey “I’m… not sure if you can hear us, but we know about your problem. I’m… not sure what we’re going to do with you, but we’ll find who did this to you.”

“Who… would turn someone into a toy?” Emma asked.

“Wingding Curiosities, apparently,” Jenny said. 

“We should check out their site later…” Amaris turned to Orville. “Have you found anything that can tell us about who did it?”

The memory is colored by so much pain and agony it’s basically impossible to make anything out. It… it overloaded my senses. After that, all I see is it sitting on the shelf in that store before Emma’s mother comes and picks it up.”

“There’s got to be some more information we can get…”

~~~

Judit had lost.

She could not accept this. 

She needed to get back at them. Who cared if one of them was Coleus, the dryad of the Strider? She could do it. Yes… all she had to do was wait to find a moment of vulnerability, capitalize on it, and then walk away because she was “just a kid” and nobody would really punish her. Except maybe that Jenny girl… but she would be restrained. 

I’ll teach them to make fools out of me…

Judit snuck around the outside of Emma’s house and carefully put her head to one of the windows. It was open a crack, allowing her to take in not only the sights but also the smells and the sounds of the party within. She watched Coleus very closely. 

Watched as Emma handed her the monkey. 

Maybe that…

But while Coleus played with it for a while, she quickly put it down and went to look at other things. Judit hissed inwardly—that would have been such a perfect target! Destroy something she liked. But no, it was not to be…

…or so she thought. But it was not much longer until Coleus, Amaris, and Jenny were all around the monkey, playing with it. Making it eat silverware. Taking notes…

It’s some kind of magic, Judit realized. That must be amazingly precious to freaks like them. She grinned. Oh, how easy this is going to be. Judit knew how to be stealthy when she wanted to be, she just so rarely did. Today, however, was the time to get close without anyone noticing. She kept her head down, navigating mostly by her ears and her nose. She jumped through the window, landing behind a pile of opened boxes. Then she carefully slinked around the room, slowly, carefully—looking like just another one of the cats at the party. With her face down, nobody would think to look at her twice, for she was a very normal cat in appearance. 

Amaris, Jenny, Coleus, and now Emma were so heavily invested in the monkey they had basically no chance of noticing her coming. Amaris was even talking to the air! How ridiculous, they were clearly all mentally deranged. 

Good. Such people were much easier to hurt. They’d probably become unreasonably attached to this monkey. 

She jumped up on the table, revealing herself. Everyone looked at her in confusion.

She bapped the monkey off the table. “Oops.”

It hit the ground, shattering. 

“JUDIT!” Amaris shouted. “Y—”

As Judit was reveling in the rage coming from Amaris—and secretly hoping Coleus would break down in tears or something—a black sphere erupted from the remains of the monkey. The orb shot into the air and created a massive gust of wind all around it. Judit had no way to resist as she was pulled right into the darkness. She didn’t even have time to register what was happening until her body was already being stretched out like a noodle without breaking anything…

…she landed awkwardly in a puddle of punch, but on her feet. She was quickly knocked off her feet by the addition of Amaris, Coleus, Jenny, and Emma right on top of her, followed quickly by several other kids, including Chert and Ralph, among others. Not a single adult came through.

“Get off me!” Judit shouted.

“I oughta keep you pinned for eternity!” Jenny shouted. “You might have just doomed us all, idiot!

“I am not an idiot!”

“You just destroyed a magical artifact and sent us…” Jenny looked around. “Where the heck is this…?”

Everyone slowly stood up to find themselves standing on top of a giant pile of junk. Everything that they had fed the monkey was here—forks, spoons, a coin, Jenny’s finger, the punch… but that was far from the only thing here. There were bones of every shape and size, rusting car parts, huge metallic spikes, couches in various states of disrepair, unidentifiable green slime, and even a few refrigerators, all in states of disrepair. 

There was no sky. Instead, above them, they could see in the distance even more junk, somehow arranged as a cavern all around them. Impossibly, they could see it all, despite there being no visible light source anywhere; and yet the sight was only barely, for everything was dark and muted in color, like a night lit only by a crescent moon. 

The smell was of rusted metal and bone mixed with sugary sweets and snacks that had been taken through by the party.

“Okay everyone!” Amaris shouted, standing to her full height. “Listen to me, we’ve got a situation here, and we need to be careful! Ralph, Chert, Jenny, you’re our muscle, take up positions around the edge of the group, watch for anything that might be a threat. Everyone else, try to save as much food as you can, we have no idea how long we’re going to be down here. Colues, I think I know the answer to this question, but I’m going to ask anyway—can you grow anything here?”

Coleus shook her head. “I… have no connection to the Lost Glen, and I have no seeds on me. Unless you can get me a living plant… and even then there probably wouldn’t be enough nutrients.”

“Right, if anyone finds any seeds or plants, bring them to Coleus, she can do things with them. And…”

“Who made you in charge!?” Judit shouted. “You… you’re a nobody! You—”

“I can’t waste resources dealing with you right now. Jenny, sleep her.”

“With pleasure!” Jenny said, pulling back her fist and surrounding it in a periwinkle energy. “Sleepy fist time!”

Judit’s eyes widened as she realized she was about to get punched. “My parents wi—”

She was out like a light.

~~~

Irene saw the entire thing play out. She watched as the void sphere appeared and started sucking everything in. The wind was only strong very close to the sphere, but it still sucked in a dozen or so kids and an entire table of snacks. 

“Oh no…” Irene managed not to drop the glass she was holding—it wasn’t alcoholic, it was just strawberry soda. She was still slightly buzzed though and was currently cursing herself inwardly for this since now was definitely not the time to be that way. 

While she was doing this, Vayvaresi was waking up and the rest of the partygoers were staring in shock at the black orb sitting in the middle of the house, sucking in loose papers and dust even now. 

“Emma!” Mrs. Richardson shouted, making a break for the vacuum sphere.

“No!” Irene grabbed Mrs. Richardson by the collar and pulled her back. “Do you want to get sucked in too!?”

Irene was not strong enough to keep Mrs. Richardson back, but her husband lent his hand to the efforts as well and the two of them managed to pin the sputtering woman to the wall. 

“Emma… Emma…”

“What’s… going on?” Vayvaresi asked—barely holding onto Irene’s shoulders from the whole ordeal. 

“Judit destroyed the monkey that eats things, summoned a void sphere, sucked in Amaris and the others,” Irene said.

“Monkey that eats things…”

“…I’m afraid I wasn’t paying enough attention to that one…”

“We… we got her that present…” Mrs. Richardson burst into tears and went limp.

Her husband and Irene released her.

“Okay…” Irene said. “We need t—“

Suddenly, a man’s hands were around her neck. “You did this!”

Irene gagged.

“Give me back my kids!”

Irene held out a hand, but Vayvaresi acted before she unleashed her ability, jumping off of Irene and slamming her paws into the man’s face. He was so shocked by the kitsune that he released Irene. 

“Back off,” Vayvaresi said, letting out a growl and glowing slightly.”

“I knew they were no good!” a woman shouted.

“Look what this magic has done to our kids!”

“You should pay!”

“And it appears as though my curse is back in full swing,” Vayvaresi said, glancing back up at Irene. “Do you feel an uncontrollable urge to throttle me?”

Irene paused. “I d-don’t think so?”

“Ah, but you are scared of me.” 

I’m always scared of everything always. “I-I d-don’t know…”

“Everybody shut up!” Taylor shouted. “We need to figure out how to get them back, not how t—”

“Your own brother is in there!” a woman shouted. “Don’t you care about him!?”

“You’re being unreasonable!”

“You’re the one not seeing the threat right in front of you!”

“I need to leave,” Vayvaresi muttered. “I’m making this all go south…” She tried to jump to the front door—but found that the human children were blocking her way. 

“You took our friends away!”

“You monster!”

“You don’t get to run away!”

“Kids! What are you doing!?” an adult cat shouted. “She…”

“And now you’re defending her!?” a man yelled, getting in front of the cat and crossing his arms.

“What’s come over you…? You’re not… like this!”

Orville appeared in Irene’s perceptions while all the shouting was going on. “Irene, Amaris and the others are fine. They’re looking for a way out as we speak.”

“G-g-good…”

“Irene?” Orville waved a hand in front of her eyes. “Shouldn’t you tell that to everyone?”

“I… y-y-y-yes I…” Irene couldn’t stop staring at Vayvaresi. Was she… always that large? Always so… ominously glowing? Those tails looked so aggressive, and…

“Irene!” Orville removed Vayvaresi from the memory. “You need to tell everyone!”

“What’s… that curse is insidious…” Irene took in a sharp breath. “EVERYONE! Emma and all the kids are fine!”

Mrs. Richardson looked up. “H-how can you…?”

There was no kitsune to fear. “Orville can still go to their m-memories! H-he can talk to them.”

“Orville!” Mrs. Richardson stood up. “How is Emma doing? How…”

Orville left Irene’s memory and she could see Vayvaresi again, and the paralyzing fear returned. “V-v-vay…”

“You are forgiven, do not try to push past it now,” Varvaresi snarled, drool dripping onto the ground and letting off steam. “I will not rush through those kids; hopefully, this news can keep everyone distracted long enough…” Irene could see what would happen if Vayvaresi went through those kids and tore them limb from limb, devouring them. 

Mrs. Richardson let out a loud sigh of relief. “I am so—thankful—what in—oh yes…”

Orville was back with Irene and Vayvaresi was gone. “This is quite a pickle, I can only alter memories of one person at a time, and I think the murderous intent toward Vayvaresi grows with time…”

“Her curse… r-rarely kills her,” Irene said. “It’s… p-probably fine… s-so… Orville, what do we do?”

“I don’t know, unless you know how to mess with a vacuum sphere?”

~~~

At this point, most of the kids were crying, and the younger ones were calling for their parents. Some of these could still be useful in the survival effort—such as Emma, who despite her tears was still organizing all the food that had come through with them—but there were still a ton of kids who were nothing more than potential targets for whatever lurked in the piles of junk. 

Amaris’ primary goal was to keep them safe. She was already feeling the pressure of having let some of them get injured—a few had fallen on sharp objects when landing the first time, but she couldn’t use any magical healing and was having to live with whatever materials were lying around. 

Amaris’ actual crew was scrounging for such materials. Chert, Ralph, and Jenny were all handling the situation rather well—Ralph looked somewhat relieved, even, as the rest of his posse could actually be convinced to not follow him around everywhere. There were a few other volunteers to be “defenders” but these had quickly become “searchers,” scouring the junk for anything they could find.

Amaris didn’t want to call it yet, but there didn’t appear to be any monsters in here. In fact, all the reports she got indicated that there was nothing living here at all. Evidence of living things, such as bones, sure, but nothing growing, not even mold. 

Amaris realized that this probably meant that all the bones were from creatures who had fallen in here and starved to death. However, there still could have been robots around, murderous robots, so she wasn’t convinced it was safe yet. 

Besides giving out orders and making sure everyone was at least marginally okay, Amaris was reading the Nommer’s instruction manual, hoping for any hint as to what to do here. The problem was it was so long and convoluted that how much of it was story and how much of it was actual features was a big mystery. She’d just have to read the entire thing all the way through, and a quick skim hadn’t helped her any. 

So much of this is obsessed with how to properly prepare things for eating… Amaris thought.

“Amaris, back from the loop!” Jenny said, dropping a literal treasure chest filled with bronze coins in front of her. “I found something sweet!”

“We can’t make much use of treasure with nobody to buy anything from,” Amaris said.

“But if we get out of here…” Jenny started stuffing coins into her pockets.

“Careful, that they aren’t cursed or something.”

“That’ll just make it more fun.”

Amaris sighed but didn’t say anything. “Any sign of anything edible?”

Jenny shook her head. “I found some gauze to help Coleus patch up wounds, but no food aside from some salt. And we can’t live off salt.”

“No…” Amaris glanced back at the table of food. “That’ll last us… I don’t know, a day or two at maximum rationing, and the food in my backpack can maybe go another day. This is a very generous estimate. After that… a bunch of scared, starving kids…” She shivered. 

“I… have thought of a solution to that.”

“You have?”

“I’m an infinite supply of meat, aren’t I?”

Amaris felt like she wanted to puke but she held it down. “Jenny…”

“It’s not like I’m unwilling to chop off my own leg a hundred times.”

“Let’s… consider that as a last resort.”

“Will do.” Jenny headed off to give Coleus what she needed.

Amaris continued to flip through the booklet. It described the Nommer trying to devour itself but being unable to do so. Amaris frowned—the parts of the monkey toy had been found, they were sitting on the table next to Emma. So the toy could eat its parts… but this likely referred to the vacuum itself, which was still presumably in Emma’s house.

Amaris got an idea. Next time Orville showed up, she could ask him to ask the others to throw them food through the opening. That would be much more preferable than living off of Jenny. 

“Hey Amaris,” Ralph said, dropping a metal briefcase in front of her. “Found something useful.” He popped it open. Inside were two guns, though there was room for four. The guns were extremely shiny and glowed a bluish-green on top. “Watch.” He picked one up and shot it at a nearby metal chair, vaporizing it instantly. “We can defend ourselves with this.”

“Good,” Amaris said. “You take one, give the other to Chert. Jenny doesn’t need one.”

“What about you? You can have mine.”

Amaris shook her head, pulling out her crossbow—which Pitch was currently slithering around. “I have my weapon.”

“Oh, okay.” 

“Be careful with that gun, Ralph!”

“Sure.” He stumbled a bit as he made his way to Chert. 

Amaris continued to read, finding a section on how the Nommer was a great way to hide evidence of… drugs? Wasn’t this supposed to be a kid’s toy? She was also pretty sure that encouraging people to break the law in this manner was against the law… but she didn’t know the exact regulations for manuals. Maybe that’s why this was a story rather than a proper manual, to get around some legal loophole…

“A-a-amaris?” a very young cat asked, walking up to her.

“Yes?” Amaris asked.

“C-c-can I have some c-c-crackers?”

“Not right now, we have to ration our food.”

“B-b-but I’m hungry…”

“I know,” Amaris said. “But we don’t have a lot of food, w—”

The kitten burst into tears.

Amaris sputtered. “Look, crying isn’t going to fix anything, and, uh…” You can’t let him have it, this is a survival situation, live with the tears. You also aren’t good at dealing with this… “Emma!”

Emma, sniffing, came over. She didn’t even have to ask what she needed to do—she picked up the kitten in her arms and started petting him. “There there… it’ll be okay, Amaris will get us out of this…” 

The kitten nuzzled Emma’s chest. His crying became less intense, but it did not go away.

“Thank you,” Amaris mouthed to Emma. Emma, face wet, red, and ugly, nonetheless shot her friend a sad smile and nodded in acknowledgment. She took a few steps away, giving her full attention to the kitten. The food was mostly done being sorted, so this was no problem for her.

What was a problem was that she wasn’t looking where she was stepping. Her shoe landed on a chair that was very precariously balanced. It shifted. With a scream, Emma fell. Amaris, for all her reflexes, was not fast enough to catch her and the kitten.

Chert, however, was right there and caught her in his arms. Emma stared up at him in wonder.

“You alright?”

“Y-yes…”

Amaris let out a sigh. “Oh brother…” Admittedly, she had kind of been hoping Emma would forge a connection to Chert, that was one of the reasons she’d brought him over despite not knowing him really at all. But if this dumb, cliché, stupid moment…

Amaris stopped herself, she really shouldn’t be concerned with that at all, it was frivolous. 

“Maybe now she’ll stop trying to follow me around so much.”

Amaris jumped. She hadn’t noticed that Ralph had returned. “Uh… maybe?”

“It’s nice. You don’t treat me like everyone else.”

“Well, that’s because I don’t get… sports.”

“Yeah.”

“Um… shouldn’t you go back on patrol, looking for things?”

“Right away, Amaris.” With a salute, he scrambled off.

Weird guy… still don’t see what Emma sees in him.

Amaris returned to her reading. All thoughts of the interactions of the last few minutes left her mind as she saw the Nommer in the story regurgitate an object it had eaten earlier. How did it do that? Amaris flipped back and found out that the Nommer had made… a hand gesture. One that was not described, but it was illustrated, but the illustration gave no indication whatsoever that it was a hand gesture for regurgitating an item. 

But that gesture had simply regurgitated the first item it had eaten. 

Amaris looked around at the seemingly endless pile of junk. 

Did all of this count as stuff that had been eaten? If so, this was going to be… a problem. Where would they put it all? 

Amaris made sure to flip through the rest of the book, looking for any other hand gestures. There were none, there was however a vague warning at the end about if the toy was ever broken, you better run.

Oh, gee, how helpful.

 Amaris was starting to form a plan in her head. She closed the instruction manual and went to the table, not to examine the food, but the broken pieces of the toy. One of those pieces was a little reddish-brown jar that had been inside, presumably holding the vacuum somehow before it had been busted open.

“Coleus, do you have any idea what this is made out of?”

Coleus examined it. “Not at all.”

“We need to figure it out. If we’re going to get out of here…”

~~~

“I should call the police,” Mrs. Richardson said.

“Do you really think that’ll do anything?” Taylor asked.

“Well, we haven’t heard anything and I have to do something! I can at least call it on the rabid beast that is in my house!”

Irene pressed her hands together, trying to ignore the sound of bones cracking in kitsune teeth her imagination was playing over and over again. “V-vayvaresi is c-cursed, w-w-we don’t want t-t-t…”

“You want to! I can see it in your eyes!”

“Y-yes, b-b-but c-cur…” Irene’s will was not sufficient to keep talking in defiance of the horror being driven into her spirit by Vayvaresi’s presence. She started to tremble. She placed a hand on a wall and… wait, could she use the ability on herself? Could she… force herself to be happy and not absolutely terrified? She…

The horrified thought of her turning herself into a mindless happy zombie who would never want to undo the effect for any reason overrode her desire to not be afraid of Vayvaresi anymore. 

If it came to it, though, she could do it to everyone else… except… that would let Vayveresi get away and she couldn’t have that but no she wanted Vayvaresi to get away and…

“My goodness all you humans really are going insane at her presence,” one of the adult cats said, taking up a position next to Vayvaresi. “It is a curse that is doing this to all of you.”

“I don’t trust curses,” another cat said.

“And you think this poor… kitsune likes this curse? No! No, she doesn’t!”

“It’s a curse like that that got our kids taken away!” another cat blurted. “Amaris has one too! She should never have come here!”

“You shut up!” Taylor cried. “She’s a good girl and better than you lot by a large margin! She uses her curse to find dangers and help people!”

“She took our kittens away!”

“Amaris didn’t bring that present, did she!?”

“She should know better—”

“Than to what, be around people and make interesting things happen to them? She should live as a hermit for the rest of time?”

“We lock away people who are a danger to us for a reason!”

“This toy already existed! If it didn’t come here it would have gone somewhere else!”

“But would it have ever been broken!?”

“I…” Taylor paused. “…You want to lock a child away for being a potential danger when she has made it her life’s mission to find these dangers and put a stop to them?”

“I… I just want my kids back!” the cat wailed, covering his face with his paws. 

“Have faith,” Vayvaresi said. “Amaris is resourceful, and we have Orville to assist us. We know they are all fine. Do not despair.”

The cat seemed to really hear what Vayvaresi had to say. The humans, meanwhile…

“Brainwasher!”

“Monster!”

“Cretin!”

A man came out of the kitchen with a butcher knife. “I’m putting a stop to this!”

“Don’t!” the cats said, taking up a defensive position around Vayvaresi.

“No, don’t!” Vayvaresi told the cats. “I can handle myself, but the curse, it’ll hurt you!”

“We can’t just let him attack you!”

Vayvaresi let out a sigh. “No… you truly cannot, for you are cursed as well… there will be those called to my aid, only to be slaughtered…”

“Get away from the fox!” the man shouted, brandishing the knife. 

Have to stop him, Irene thought. Have to help him.  

Taylor looked like she was having a similar internal struggle. Most of the other adults were looking rather nervous.

However… the human kids suddenly became quite angry. With an angry snarl, they rushed the cats around Vayvaresi, biting and clawing. The cats could not bring themselves to fight against children, so the bites and scrapes went unanswered. Nonetheless, the cats surrounded Vayvaresi like a wall, even as their own ears were torn off and the blood began to flow…

“Irene!” Orville said, removing Vayvaresi from her memory. “Stop this!”

“How!?” Irene could only watch in horror as the blood continued to run. “I can’t even…”

“Make them all happy and tell them we have a plan to get everyone back, that should shock them out of it!”

“r-r-right!” Irene held out both of her hands. “Th-th-that’s enough!” Everyone gained smiles immediately, but the children were still fighting and biting, though now they were giggling in the midst of it. The cats, no longer able to feel negative emotion, actually started retaliating. 

“W-w-we have a way to get them back!”

“Louder, Irene! Scream it!”

Me? Scream!?

“IRENE!”

“EVERYONE WE CAN GET THEM BACK, JUST STOP!” Irene blurted at the top of her lungs with a pitch so high that one of the nearby wine glasses shattered. Multiple people put their hands to their ears out of reflex—afflicted with happiness though they were, the body did still respond to pain.

This was enough to get everyone to stop.

“Oh, that’s good,” Mrs. Richardson said calmly. “At least… I think so…? I would have really liked it before, but I’m not worried.”

“I’m making all of you happy to avoid a bloodbath,” Irene said. “When I release you later you’ll probably want to murder me for b-b-brainwashing you.”

“Vayvaresi just said something,” Orville said. “ She said I doubt that. They were already being brainwashed by my curse, in a sense.’ I’m not playing the memory for you for obvious reasons.” 

“Awkward… thanks, Vayvaresi, I … think?” Irene shook her head. “Anyway, uh, Orville, what’s the plan?”

“We know the hand gesture to make to get them out of the vacuum. However, it will eject things in the order they were placed in, so we need to find a way to move the vacuum so we won’t destroy the house when we do it.”

Irene relayed this to everyone. “How do we move it?”

“I memory hop around until we find out what this material is.” He generated a memory of a red jar. “Which means I need to memory hunt until I figure out what this jar is made of.”

“We need to figure out what a strange material is!” Irene called out. “Is anyone here good at identifying things?”

A cat raised a paw. “I’m a geologist!”

Orville left Irene’s memory and she could see Vayvaresi again. The fear began to rise again.

“Thank you,” Vayvaresi said. Irene thought she could hear blood dripping from her teeth despite there being none at all. “I will be waiting near Amaris’ house.” Now, nobody stopped her from leaving. 

Irene let out a sigh of relief. “O-okay, so, uh, anyone have any idea where we could get a wide open space to do this?”

“The junkyard?” Richard suggested.

“…Okay yeah that probably was obvious…”

“I figured out what it is!” the cat said, beaming. “It’s clay mixed with cat blood!”

“…Why on earth would you know that?” Irene asked.

“A friend of mine is an archeologist and one of the peoples that came before Yeshalo liked making pottery out of that, as cats were their slaves and…”

“Okay, okay, that makes sense. Wait.” Irene paused. “If the ancients did this… can we just… take one of these jars from a museum?”

“Absolutely! I can call up my friend if you want!” 

“Let’s do that. I’m going to unhappify you, though, just so you don’t sound weird to him.” She raised her hand and removed the effect. 

The cat’s tail suddenly stood on end. “You… witch!”

“Y-yes, witch, please just call your friend.”

The cat blinked, looking into space for a while. “He is never going to believe this…”

Irene pointed at the vacuum sphere sitting in the middle of the living room.

“Right, fine, we have enough proof… sure…”

~~~

One hour.

That was how long it took to procure the jar. This particular one was shaped like a cat skull and had relief carvings of dozens of cats suffering in gory, brutal ways. 

So long as the jar was larger than the vacuum, it was completely unable to devour it for some reason. So when the vacuum was placed within it could be carried around, simple as that. All they had to do was drive it to the junkyard. This was not a long drive, but it was the majority of the waiting time, the museum had been much closer than the junkyard, which was a few kilometers out of Nuk. 

Irene had opted to unhappyify everyone before they started driving.  Vayvaresi had been right—the majority of them were thankful that she had done what she’d done, and those that weren’t were pacified by the promise of getting everyone back very shortly.  

And so… among a flat plane filled with seemingly endless quantities of trash, they were ready to try it.

Irene set the jar down on the ground. “…We need to open it.”

Taylor picked up a long metal rod from the piles of trash. It had a noxious, rotting apple on the end of it that she had to flick away. With the stick, she tipped the jar over, releasing the vacuum. It flew out and sucked in a few pieces of trash, but not any of the people watching. 

“Okay…” Irene said, holding out her hands. “Here it goes…” She folded her fingers into a wave and stuck her thumbs out in different directions. “Release!”

Apparently, the first thing the vacuum had eaten was an entire car. It popped out of the vacuum and dropped to the ground. With a thud. Irene maintained the hand gesture, and the next thing to come out was a toilet brush, followed by three unidentifiable metal squares. With each release, the vacuum moved slightly, making it so it would never suck back in something it had just ejected. 

“It’s working!” Irene called. “We just have to keep it up for… who knows, but we’re doing it!”

“But that entire realm is made out of junk…” Mrs. Richardson said. “How long will it take?”

“Amaris had an idea about that…”

~~~

Everyone inside the realm of junk had loaded themselves into a large, extremely old bus. 

The plan was simple. The bus would be ejected long before they would, naturally, but it would drag them along if they held onto it. It was a large bus, so they had plenty of room, but it was still quite annoying to have all the kids crying in tight quarters and everyone extremely worried.

They had also spent the last hour reinforcing the bus. All the windows had metal plates affixed to them, The door was sealed shut, and they had made extra sure the bus was on stable ground. Since there was nothing but junk, though, that ground could be removed at any moment, so Amaris really hoped that the reinforcements were enough to keep the bus from being crushed. 

She had specifically told Orville not to let the parents worry about this, they would have to deal with the ground vanishing beneath them no matter what, unless they could figure out where the actual oldest object in the entire realm was, and that wasn’t happening. Hopefully, this bus was early. 

“They’ve started,” Orville said. “Who knows how long it’ll take to get to this bus, though?”

“Enough,” Amaris said from her position in the driver’s seat. She gripped the steering wheel despite it being completely pointless to do so. A car beneath the bus vanished, prompting the bus to slide into the hole and all the kids to scream. “All we can do is hold out, now…”

The bus shifted again, prompting more screams. 

“We’re all gonna die!”

That wouldn’t be very interesting, Amaris thought, but she wisely kept it to herself.

Emma was sitting right behind Amaris, her knees pulled close to her chest. “You… you’ve got this, Amaris.”

“It’s out of my hands now,” Amaris said. 

“W-well, uh…” Emma let out a cry as the bus shifted again. “I…”

“I think we’re making it out, though,” Amaris said. “The plan’s solid and it’s already underway, we just have to sit put and wai—”

Something large must have been removed because the bus not only shifted, but it fell a short distance and tilted onto its side. The plating they had installed kept anything from piercing the bus’ interior, but kids still fell on top of each other and started screaming.

“Everyone remain calm…” Coleus tried. “Let me see if there are any injuries…”

Very few people remained calm, but there was also very little they could do even if they weren’t. They had sealed this bust as best as they could, those doors weren’t going to open without Jenny using one of her punches. She wasn’t panicking, she just looked annoyed as a bunch of human children and kittens scrambled all over her in panic. “Yes, run over my face again, it’ll totally help the situation.”

Amaris was now sideways, but still holding firmly onto the steering wheel. She wasn’t entirely sure why she was, but it did keep her somewhat occupied, gripping it tightly. She wasn’t… very afraid, she was more worried about something happening to the rest of the kids than to her, and even that wasn’t very intense fear. It just felt… natural to hold the wheel as tightly as she possibly could. 

There was a tremendously loud thud that shook the entire ground and sent everyone in the bus into silence.

“What was…?” Emma asked.

“Something fell from above,” Amaris said. “Something big.”

“…Could something like that crush us?”

“I think the bus is partially buried enough to keep the worst of that at bay, but with all the shifting that’s going on…”

There was a loud clank from somewhere far above them, followed by a bunch of smaller clanks that kept cascading into each other, making more and more and more…

“Everyone get down and brace yourselves!” Amaris called.

“Get down where!?” a cat asked.

“Press yourself as flat as you can!” Amaris called, doing just that—letting go of the steering wheel in the process. 

There was no more time for any discussion. The objects from above reached them. Small objects, at first, clattered against the top of the bus like rain, but then larger things slammed into the bus and the surrounding junk at high velocity. Dents began to appear in the bus wall. Glass shattered, but the reinforcements they had put in place kept the shards from going everywhere. Right above Amaris, something slammed into the bus that left a face-shaped dent in it.

Is there something alive down here after all?

That face-shaped dent was quickly replaced by an even larger dent from something round. 

Probably not anymore…

Something finally punctured the bus’ exterior: a long metal rod that jutted right through what was currently the ceiling and stopped inches from Chert’s face.

“Wow!” Bird squawked. “Wow!”

“You can say that again…” Chert muttered under his breath.

“Wow!”

The rain of junk from above did not stop after this, but dents stopped appearing in the bus walls. Amaris quickly realized why this was—the junk that had fallen was now forming a protective layer on top of them. They were buried, further junk would not be able to harm them.

Amaris let out a sigh of relief. “Okay, we should be good now.”

“We’re buried alive!” a boy shouted, pointing a finger at Amaris. “You buried us alive!”

“The adults will get us ou—”

“This is all your fault!”

Amaris twitched. Not technically incorrect but definitely not seeing the full picture. “And we’re still going to get home.”

“This is stupid! You’re stupid!”

Amaris pressed her hands together. “And we are now underground in a sealed bus, there’s nothing to do about it now.”

“You… you!” Bawling, he charged her. Very awkward to do in a sideways bus filled with too many kids, but he didn’t care about ease at the moment. 

Ralph held out a hand and stopped the boy in his tracks. “You don’t want to do that.”

“R-ralph?”

“Amaris here is saving our lives. Don’t touch her.

“Why… why do you care?”

Ralph narrowed his eyes and simply stared at the boy, saying nothing. The boy melted and crawled back to the others, pulling himself into a ball and letting his tears fall out. 

Amaris nodded to Ralph. “Thanks.”

“People have a tendency to listen to me. For some reason.”

“You’re the sports star,” Emma said. “People love you for it.”

“That’s not really… worth much.”

“Are you kidding? You’re strong, capable, and…” Emma stopped herself. “It’s not what you want, is it?”

Ralph shrugged.

“What do you want?” Amaris asked.

Ralph turned to Amaris and simply shrugged again. 

“Ralph, what are you doing?” one of the girls from his posse shouted. “You shouldn’t be downpl—”

“Would you shut up for once in your life?” Ralph spat without even turning his head. 

The girl was brought immediately to tears. “Oh no, Ralph, what have I done?”

“Talked too much.”

The girl clapped her hands over her mouth, forcibly keeping herself from letting any words out. She ran back to the other kids usually in Ralph’s posse—but they all immediately turned their backs on her. 

Amaris glared at Ralph. “Are those the rules you set up for your friends? Ostracize them for making you upset?”

“Amaris!” Emma gasped.

Ralph shook his head. “They do that themselves. I rarely tell them to do… anything.”

Amaris’ gaze softened. “Ralph… you don’t… have to be there, you know?”

Ralph shrugged noncommittally. 

“For a sports star you sure lack a backbone,” Jenny said. 

“How dare!” one of the other members of the posse said. “Ralph faces down danger w—”

Jenny lit her fist on blue fire, shutting the kid right up. 

Ralph shrugged. “You’re probably right.”

“Yeah, I’m always ri—”

At this point, everything went white. 

~~~

The vacuum ejected a bus covered with metal plating and with a metal spike rammed through its side. It fell a short distance, landing on top of all the other junk. However, as it was much larger than the last few things that had been brought out, it slid down the hill with a scraping, grinding sound that made all the cats watching fold back their ears.

Irene stopped making the hand gesture. “That’s it!”

“Emma!” Mr. Richardson shouted, running toward the bus before it had even stopped moving, the rest of his family close behind. Long before they arrived, though, the bus stopped—and Jenny punched the door hard enough to send it flying and careening into a junked car. 

One by one, the kids began to emerge from the bus. Some of them were bandaged, but those that were took their bandages off as they left, revealing whatever wounds they’d had were healed now that Coleus was in a place where she could do some actual healing. 

Emma emerged and jumped right into the hands of her father. “Dad!”

“Oh Emma, I was so worried…”

“You didn’t need to be,” Emma said through her tears. “Amaris had everything under control…”

The reunions were many, joyous, and tear-filled. There were, however, a lot of kids whose parents hadn’t been at the party, so they just awkwardly congregated in a group to the side. They would have been able to walk back home from Emma’s house, but not all the way from the junkyard. 

“Looks like you handled yourself well!” Taylor said as her brother came out.

“I guess,” Ralph said.

“Is that a gun?

“Oh. Yes. I was made one of the defenders.”

Taylor put a hand on her brother’s shoulder. “Ralph, that’s great.”

“Just me being the strong kid again.”

“I’m going to take that, by the way,” Amaris said, swiping the gun from him. “Gotta lock away all the weird stuff. Hey, Jenny!”

“Yes?” Jenny said.

“Mind going through all this junk looking for anomalous things? I think a being with a face slammed into us while we were falling.”

“Caaaaaan do!”

“Coleus, can you grow a box?”

Coleus nodded, creating a box out of leaves about the size of her head. “This work?”

“Yes.” Amaris put the two guns, the broken pieces of the monkey toy, and the “instruction manual” inside. “Okay, so… now let’s recapture that vacuum.” Amaris rolled up her sleeves, upsetting Pitch’s coiled position around her arm as she set to work.

“Amaris, before you go… work,” Mr. Richardson called.

“Yes?”

“Thank you for… protecting all of them.”

Amaris beamed. “It’s what I do, Mr. Richardson. Thank you for… not blaming me.”

“Your parents should be proud of you.”

“They are. They’re also supremely worried at all times, but they are.” Amaris winked at him. “And… I know you two got Emma that toy. Don’t blame yourselves. The darkness in the world likes to hide, and it’s everywhere. If it wasn’t you it would have been someone else.”

Mr. and Mrs. Richardson looked at her in shock, but nodded in understanding. 

“And Emma? Happy birthday!” Amaris struck an exaggerated pose with her hands spread out.

Emma giggled, pulling Amaris into a hug. “It was the worst birthday ever.”

“Obviously,” Amaris chuckled. “Now, all of you need to get rest, those of us who are used to this will take care of the aftermath. …Someone needs to get all these kids home…”

“Hey, wait,” Irene said, holding up a hand. “Are we missing someone?”

“Eh?”

“Judit.”

“Oh, she’s still unconscious. Probably in the bus. Didn’t want to deal with her.”

“Oh.” Irene blinked. “All right then, I guess?”

“Now, where’s that blood jar…?”

~~~

The kids were eventually brought home on a school bus. The searching of the junk pile didn’t turn up many anomalous things, just a few crystals and a set of pool balls missing the 7-ball that continually tried to play themselves without any input from any person. It was very awkward to get all those balls, especially when they tried to launch themselves into random skulls. But they were captured, and everything was taken to the school basement; including the jar that held the vacuum. 

That was largely Jenny’s responsibility, though. Amaris went home and found Vayvaresi hiding in a tree. There was a small gash across her face.

“So, you really do need to hang around me,” Amaris said.

“It seems that way.”

“How interesting.”

Vayvaresi rolled her eyes. “The vague application of your curse is far preferable to mine, I have to say. Mine is almost exclusively negative, even when I was the sort to take revenge, the pleasure achieved in the moment was always far lesser than the suffering endured.”

“Maybe I should strap you to me or something so this doesn’t happen again.”

Vayvaresi jumped on top of Amaris’ backpack and curled up on top of it. “Or I could just stay here.”

“I don’t always have my backpack on.”

“It is rarely far from you.”

“True… anyway, come on, there’s something I need to do.” Amaris walked inside and entered her dad’s study, where there was a computer. She cracked her knuckles and logged in, pulling up the site for Wingding Curiosities. They were clearly a toy company that specialized in the strange and unusual, specifically toys that did unique things. Amaris could not find “the Nommer” but she could find a “hyperrealistic brain plush for thinking the bad thoughts away” and “tower of infinite cards” and “the eye that can’t see anything.” Curiously, though, there was no way to order any of the items, they all just said find us at a toy store near you! 

There was also no physical address for the company. No information about any employees. Just a list of toys with vague pictures and vague descriptions that were, supposedly, available for people if they went and looked. There wasn’t even a list of stores they stocked!

However, one thing Amaris could find out was the age of the site. It wasn’t new at all, in fact the domain name went back almost to the founding of the Internet in Yeshalo. 

Amaris absent-mindedly stroked Vayvaresi’s tail as she investigated this. “How can all of this be so out in the open, and yet people ignore it? It’s just… everyone believed magic wasn’t real, but it’s not that hard to find it. Yet, I was looking before I was cursed, and I couldn’t find anything until Freddloi came along.”

“Someone who found the toy would assume it had some kind of clever trick when it ate things, not that it was magic.” Vayvaresi twitched her nose. “Even you probably would have thought it was just an odd toy.”

“I… like to think I’m smarter than that…”

“People have confirmation bias. They want to believe what they already believe. Even though you believed the incredible could happen, did you believe it could happen in Yeshalo?”

“…No.”

“Your curse simply forces you into situations where it’s impossible to ignore the brute facts of reality.”

“The darkness is everywhere,” Amaris said, frowning. “What kind of world do we live in that my curse never runs out of messed up, horrific things to show me?”

“I don’t have the answer to that question. Maybe you can find it, one day. It would no doubt be interesting to uncover the secrets of reality.”

Amaris chuckled. “Yeah, it would.” 

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] [Next Chapter]

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=771
Extensions
Wizard Space Program: 041
Uncategorized
WSP 041 The World Moves on The astronauts returned home via the very sky they left it, though naturally not by the exact same method. One of the royal dragons had been personally charted by Tenrayce herself the moment she’d been told about their arrival on the West Coast. It was not simply a matterContinue reading "Wizard Space Program: 041"
Show full content

WSP 041

The World Moves on

The astronauts returned home via the very sky they left it, though naturally not by the exact same method. One of the royal dragons had been personally charted by Tenrayce herself the moment she’d been told about their arrival on the West Coast. It was not simply a matter of conveniencesomething needed to carry the Moonshot, and a balloon whale would have been slow. 

When the great silver dragon blotted out the sun, the inhabitants of Willow Hollow only tensed slightly—they were getting used to this kind of thing by now. Granted, the dragons that showed up weren’t generally the house-sized behemoth that was visiting them today, but it was no longer reason to fear for one’s life. 

The dragon set the Moonshot down on the launchpad. The great spacecraft had clearly seen better days considering all the dings, cracks, and rust all over it. It most assuredly was never going to be spaceworthy again, it had simply taken too much of a beating on both the “landing” and trip home.

But it had made it back. And all of its occupants were alive. 

Vaughan, Blue, Jeh, Keller, and the Sourdough Twins descended from the dragon’s back onto the launchpad. They were somewhat surprised to find a small crowd waiting for them. 

There was an awkward silence. This hadn’t exactly been a planned gathering, it was just that the dragon was obvious and word had come that the astronauts would be returning soon. However, there was no itinerary, no plan, no speeches, and pervasive nervousness cut through the crowds due to recent events. 

And then Krays started clapping. 

Then another set of hands joined in.

Then another.

Vaughan couldn’t help but smile. He tipped his hat to the crowd and bowed. Jeh and the Twins eagerly followed suit. Blue was startled for longer than the rest of them but gave into the pressure eventually, taking her own extravagant bow while levitating her hat into the air. Keller did not join in the festivities beyond having a smoke.

“Jeh! You’re back!”

Jeh looked up, surprised to hear the voice of Ashen in her head in the middle of town. Then she saw Ashen, sitting near the edge of the forest right in public view. She had shaped herself into some kind of hand-like shape, with the tree growing out of her a bit like a wrist. A small dryad sat in the tree, sleeping. 

Jeh stared at Ashen, slack-jawed.

“Much has happened since you left,” Ashen said, leaving the treeline and approaching the platform. The crowd was wary of her, but nobody screamed—and in fact they purposefully parted to let her through. “I have become a public guardian. This is Scurfpea. She’s my gardener.”

“Soon, carrots!” Scurfpea said, gesturing at some sprouts growing out of a section of dirt contained within Ashen’s many facets. “Fire garden fun!”

“That’s amazing!” Jeh said, jumping up and into the branches of Ashen’s tree. “Wow, you actually got it to work, that’s… wow!” 

“Um. Um… Jeh?” Blue asked, raising a hoof. “How do you know…?”

“Ask Suro about it,” Jeh said, waving a hand.

Suro!?”

“Hey, Rina, Rona!” Jeh called. “This is one of my other friends, Ashen!”

“I have heard much of you two,” Ashen said. “Both from Jeh and the people of the town. Quite the local legends, sneaking off like you did. And back in one piece, too.”

The Twins jumped up into the tree after Jeh. “Pleasure to meet you, miss Ashen!” they said in unison. “I’m sure this is the beginning of a great friendship!”

“I’m scared,” Vaughan said.

I assure you Vaughan, I am no threat…”

“No, not you, them.”

“Oh. …I am afraid I do not understand…?”

“Don’t worry about it,” one of the Twins said.

“Yeah, we can explain it later if it matters.”

Scurfpea tilted her head. “Why?”

The twins looked to her with eager eyes. “To keep everyone…”

“…on their toes!”

“…Toes? Everyone with toes is on toes. Maybe? Hmm…” 

“I think we should go on an adventure!” Jeh said.

You just got back from one,” Ashen pointed out. 

“I’ve been on a dragon’s back for over a day, doing nothing. It doesn’t have to be an adventure for you. How about you show me around town, tell me what’s been up with everything?”

“Well.. er…”

“You may,” Lila said, finally walking up to the crowd. “Try to have a good time, Ashen. We’ll come get them at lunch.”

“…I will, Lila.” With that, Ashen carried off the kids to go explore town.

“…Something’s happened,” Blue observed. 

“You’ll hear all about it soon enough,” Lila said with a sigh. “I think we should grab the entire Space Program today for lunch and just… go over it all. It… will be a lot.”

“Geez, now it’s just going to gnaw at me while I wonder what it is.”

“Hence why I told the kids to have fun, give them some time before… I almost wish we didn’t have to tell them but they’ll find out anyway.”

~~~

Willow Hollow had certainly changed while they’d been away. Several new buildings had been built, and old buildings had seen new additions made to them. The most impressive of these was the bar—it had been transformed into a proper tavern with multiple floors filled with rooms for travelers to stay in, and now employed a full staff of waiters and chefs. Everyone’s favorite bartender was still in charge, though, much to the older citizens’ relief. 

Some of the tents of the tent city had not left when the Moonshot didn’t return quickly and had become more permanent fixtures. Several were in the process of being replaced by brand-new buildings, giving the carpenters a lot to work on. One of these was a new restaurant that was already so busy that there was no way to get a table for the rest of the day, despite Jeh all but begging for a taste of the buttery goodness she could smell.

The largest new construction was the barracks, a structure that served as a watchtower, housing for Kroanite knights, storage for weapons, and training in the art of combat. There were a few knights in full armor outside of it at all times, and at the moment Ashen and the kids passed by one of the knights was teaching some cats how to dodge attacks. Jeh noticed one of the cats was one of Suro’s and Lila’s many children—not that she knew his name, there were too many to keep track of.

Underneath all these changes, though, the town was still clearly Willow Hollow. The same people Jeh always saw were walking around, the more adventurous of which would wave at the group when they passed by. 

It was still home.

Jeh let out a sigh of relief and flopped back into the chair-shaped protrusion of Ashen she was sitting in. “It’s good to be home.”

“You weird,” Scurfpea said, rolling her eyes. 

“You’re the weird one.”

“Yes!”

Jeh stretched out her arms and turned to the Sourdough Twins… who were deep in thought.

“What’s up with you two?”

“Contemplating changes,” one said.

The other nodded. “You’ll probably be told about what we’re trying to figure out soon.”

“You two really are observant,” Ashen commented.

“Not really that hard to tell, this time,” one said with a shrug.

The other sighed. “People can be open books sometimes.”

Jeh blinked. “What are you guys talking about?”

“They are right, you will be finding out soon, as it’s lunchtime.” 

“Ooooh, yeah, good point.” Jeh blinked. “Though now I’m a little nervous…”

At this point, Alexandrite dropped out of the sky. “Here to pick up Jeh.”

“Aaaaagh not more dragon rides…” Jeh whined. 

Alexandrite raised an eyebrow. “You can walk to Vaughan’s cabin if you want.”

“Oh, another dragon ride, yay!” She jumped off Ashen and onto Alexandrite, hitting his neck a little harder than he would have liked. “See you girls later!”

“Bye weirdo!” Scurfpea said with a wave.

“You too, wackjob!”

“Whack job…?” Scurfpea scratched her head, deeply confused by this.

Jeh laughed as Alexandrite took her into the air. There wasn’t really much time for conversation, Vaughan’s Cabin wasn’t very far away.

They landed in the front yard in front of the main doors. Vaughan and Suro were standing there, looking at the doors.

“Well…?” Suro asked.

“Hmm. You know, this door is almost exactly as I remember it. Some of the wear and chips are missing, and I thought those gave it character, but the wood grain is just right, the hinges are properly lustrous, and the knobs are nearly identical.”

Suro sighed because he knew what was coming.

“In fact, I probably wouldn’t even have noticed a difference if it wasn’t bright blue.

“Why are the doors blue?” Jeh asked, tilting her head as she walked up.

“Had to replace them,” Suro said. “Went through a lot of effort to make it look identical. Realized we didn’t remember what kind of paint was originally used. Decided to give up on making it identical and just paint it blue.”

“Why blue though?”

“Had a lot of it.”

“…Uh-huh.”

“Ready to face the music, Jeh?” Vaughan asked.

“…Isn’t that phrase usually used when you’re about to be judged?”

“Um. Well. You’re right…”

“Hah. I know Karli better than you.” Jeh crossed her arms and gave him an extremely smug smirk.

Vaughan chuckled. “You’ll probably know everything better than I do at some point.”

“I’m not good at math at alllll.”

“You have forever to learn!”

Jeh blinked. “…Good point.”

With that, they entered the Cabin and went to the dining room. The food was already prepared; Mary had apparently gone all-out today with homemade pastries, salads, roasts, and everything else she could get her hands on. All in all, far too much food, and this was considering the tremendous size of Alexandrite’s stomach. 

Everyone was already there. Krays and Seskii were chatting with Blue. Big G was leaning against a wall as he usually did, while Keller was sitting down and slowly glancing around the room with a careful eye. Lila was actually on top of the table trying to arrange one of the dishes properly, while Mary was scrambling with the drinks. Margaret had her chair turned slightly away from the table so she could work on her current painting: a very large, mostly-black canvas with a few stars peeking through here and there, with a white humanoid figure crouching in the middle, hands gripping tightly to the figure’s head.

“That’s everyone,” Big G called. 

“Right, right, we should stop fussing…” Lila cleared her throat and sat down in her chair. “Lunch, everyone!”

Everyone sat down and quieted down. Lila gave a very quick word of thanks.

Normally, at this point, everyone would dig in.

Instead, everyone was just staring at her.

She sighed. “Okay… look, I know there’s a lot of things that need to be done and said, and we will do them, but please eat the food while I do it, it would be a shame to let all of Mary’s hard work go to waste.”

“Oh, good, I was afraid we were going to be all somber and tears today,” Krays said, taking a chicken leg off a roast and biting into it. “And that’ll just make things so much worse.”

“Krays, I swear…” Mary started.

“That I have no tact? Incorrect, I have some. Just very little. Microscopic, maybe.”

Mary shook her head with a sigh, but nonetheless started spooning out some casserole for herself.

As everyone slowly started taking the food, Lila began the story. She spoke clearly, concisely, and tried her best not to let her emotions dictate how she said anything. She was a reporter today, a reporter of what had occurred. 

A reporter of the attacks on Willow Hollow.

A reporter on the demon that had attacked them.

A reporter on the attempted assassination of Princess Via.

A reporter on Jeremiah, what he’d done, and what happened to him.

A reporter on the assassination of King Redmind. 

It was distasteful work, to be a reporter on such things. Horrors. Tragedies. Pains. And none of it was good news besides the fact that they’d survived the encounter, that the darkness had been defeated in the end, that the town was more tightly knit as a result. 

SIlence fell over the lunch. Everyone had stopped eating well into the middle of the story. No one said anything.

The first noise came from Jeh. She scooted her chair back from the table and stood up. With a determined expression, she walked all the way around the table, coming to Margaret. There was a moment of hesitation in her eyes, and confusion in Margaret’s, but it faded quickly as the immortal child pulled the black gari into a hug that was somehow both forceful and gentle, both demanding and generous, both pained and pleasant. 

Margaret broke into tears, but she did not reject Jeh; rather she tightly squeezed her as close as possible, as though afraid that she might stop, that she might run away, that she might vanish again. But it was not to be; for now, at least, Jeh had no intentions of going anywhere.

But a hug cannot be maintained for eternity, and this one was eventually broken off. Jeh did not return to her seat—rather, she sat upon Margaret’s lap and turned with her to face the others. 

It was Blue who would speak the first words.

“L-Lila?” Blue asked. “Do… do you know how Tenrayce and Via are doing?”

Lila shook her head. “I have some idea of Tenrayce, for she is managing much of the kingdom now and is primarily who I’m reporting to, but I can only check on her through her letters. She is well enough to do her job and do it well, that is all I can say. I have heard nothing about Via.”

“O-oh…”

“I’ll check in on ‘em for ya,” Keller said. “I have t’ give my report t’ them anyway.”

“…Thank you, Keller.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Once again, silence fell over the table.

“…It will take all of us some time to process all of this,” Lila said. “Those of us who were here when it happened haven’t fully recovered, and those of us who just came back are… going to be reeling for a while. I suggest everyone not do any work for… a while.” 

Seskii frowned.

“Don’t worry, Seskii, I won’t let us stagnate and do nothing again. We will return, just… not now. And…” She sighed. “I am sorry Vaughan, but I am going to have to ask you for what happened to you out there and in the Tempest.”

Vaughan nodded. “Might as well get it out of the way…”

Vaughan was much more disorganized with his story, and he was not the only one who spoke. Jeh, Blue, and Keller would occasionally chime in with a segment of their own. Unlike Lila, he did not take the role of a reporter trying to relay information, but rather a storyteller. There were emotional moments, there were laughs—especially when Blue went on a rant about how stupid they were they almost crashed into the moon—and despite the many harrowing things of the journey, there was a sense of whimsy and adventure to it. 

Their story was, ultimately, one of triumph. They had gone to the moon and returned. They had learned so, so much. But they had new obstacles to face, and the dark mystery of the nameless society hung dark over the last parts of the tale.

But in the end, their plan was foiled, and the astronauts got to come home. 

And here they were.

Home.

Not exactly as they left it, but home nonetheless.

Big G let out a large breath at the end of it all. “Sounds like all of us have gone through the wringer…”

Suro nodded. “We’re trying to do great things. It’s only natural.”

“And it’s going to keep happening,” Seskii pointed out, tossing one of her bottles of juice into the air and landing it on her head. “We’re on a true adventure, everyone. Right now, that’s making most of us nervous and uncertain. But on another day, it’ll be exciting.

“…I’m kind of excited right now,” Alexandrite admitted. “I’m thinking about all the things you learned up there, how to travel in space without magic…”

“I’m sure we’ll have a meeting on that rather soon, Alexandrite,” Lila said. “But some of us… need time.”

“Of course, of course…”

“I have a suggestion,” Keller said, standing up. “I have t’ go t’ Axiom t’ give my report t’ the… new King, I s’ppose. Wait ‘til I get back?”

“…That sounds like a good deadline,” Lila said. “Unless there are any objections to not working until then?”

Blue looked like she might be objecting internally but she knew better than to listen to that part of herself.

“Good. Keller, you try to find a way to get some rest too.”

Keller tipped his hat up. “While I appreciate the sentiment, this ain’t my first time around the block. I’ll be fine, don’t ya worry.”

“All right, Keller, I won’t. May you have a good trip.”

I’ll be relaxing,” Alexandrite said.

“Wasn’t gonna ask ya for a ride.” 

“Oh. Well. I’m still going to be resting.”

“Course.” 

“Anyway…” Vaughan cleared his throat. “We probably should eat some of this stuff.”

Krays looked up from the steak she was currently cutting into. “And you finally catch up with me. About time.”

“You weren’t eating there for a while either,” Suro pointed out.

“Then I got really hungry.”

“…I’m hungry too,” Margaret said, with some amount of shock in her voice. “I’m hungry. I… I haven’t been actually hungry since…”

Jeh shoved a plate full of roast chicken into her face. 

“…Maybe not that hungry.”

“I’ll eat what you don’t.”

Margaret paused for a moment… and smiled. “Deal.”

~~~

Once, the family of Kroan had created great tombs for their Kings and Queens.

This had not been the case for a few generations. King Redmind was not buried in an extravagant tomb with gold and silver and miniature statues of himself, he was simply given the place of honor in the royal graveyard. The tombstone was made of quality marble, but had few excess details. It simply listed his name, birthdate, date he ascended the throne… and the end.

The service had been a week ago. That had been far more what one would expect for a king—a tremendous parade of mourning with thousands of attendants that marched all around Axiom. Most citizens of Axiom would remember that.

But the royal family would remember this moment, right here, standing over the grave. They were all there. Via. Tenryace. Wyett. Hyrii. Riikaz. Even the elderly Ursulii. 

The sky was overcast, but it was not raining. The wind was chill, but not enough to demand a coat. Aside from the wind there was only one other sound: the tears of Via. There was not a dry eye among them, but her tears were the only ones that could not be controlled. She was on her knees, hands gripping the ground as she let out sob after sob.

Tenrayce had a book open. If there had been an observer from outside the family there, they would have probably thought her cruel, indifferent to the passing of her father. But everyone there knew otherwise—she had not turned a page in several minutes. She was not reading, the book was just there

Hyrii clung to her husband’s arm, concerned deeply for him; her own emotions were secondary at the moment. His eyes were almost hollow, and he had lost several pounds since the day the King was found. Almost all of his anger and fire had left him that day. Hyrii could hardly get him to talk about anything, not even the political issues that had gotten him so fired up before. And amidst all this, he was expected to take charge, to do something incredible as the new King… 

She could not know that it was not sorrow, but guilt, that tore him to such shambles. 

The old Queen Ursulii looked down at her son’s grave, a deeply grim and contemplative look on her face. None knew what was going on in that head of hers, the head that had changed Kroan so much during her time that she was a figure of history; watching what the world did with her legacy. 

Riikaz had not unclenched her fists since arriving.

“…It is sufficient,” she said, suddenly.

“Huh?” Hyrii said, confused.

“Mom, no…” Tenrayce warned.

“I have mourned the way of Kroan long enough. There is another way I must follow.”

“Mom…”

Riikaz ground her teeth. “Tenrayce. I know… I know you mean well. You have a good head on you, you’ll do this Kingdom proud.”

“The Kingdom needs its Queen,” Wyett said, with enough feeling behind the words that it made Riikaz look at him. 

“It already has one,” Riikaz said, turning to Hyrii with a nod. “She’ll do well by you.”

“I… I don’t understand,” Hyrii said. “Are you… leaving?”

“I don’t think what I must do will be quick.” Riikaz turned back to the grave. “My highest mortal calling is not to this Kingdom, Hyrii, it is to him. My husband. My King. He has been wronged. I will return to my tribe to perform the rite of vengeance, and then I shall hunt those responsible to the ends of Ikyu.”

“Mom, they were probably puppets,” Tenryace said. “Whoever…”

“The woman or man with the blade is not my concern,” Riikaz said. Wyett let out a sharp breath. “My target is the one truly responsible.”

“We don’t know anything about them…”

“I know.” Riikaz shook her head. “It is a fool’s errand.”

Via looked up at Riikaz, sniffing. “M-mom… would… would Dad have wanted that…?”

Riikaz turned to look back at the grave. She patted the head of her youngest child. “No, Via, he would not. But had too kind a heart for his own good.”

“It was his best quality,” Ursulii said with her old, creaking voice.

“…Are you going to try to stop me?”

“No, I know what sort of woman you are, and I know your ways.” Ursulii paused. “Go in peace, Riikaz.”

“But…” Tenrayce stopped herself. “…Okay, Mom.”

“I don’t want you to go…” Via said.

Riikaz helped her daughter up into a standing position and put her hands on her shoulders. “I intend to return, Via.”

“B-but… but what if something happens to you?”

Riikaz grimaced. “I can’t promise that it won’t. But while this is a fool’s errand, I don’t intend to die out there. I intend to bring justice.”

“We’ll do what we can to help,” Tenryace said. “These nameless people… they are the enemy of Kroan. You should take one of Benefactor’s devices, so we can keep a repository of information on what we find, even over long distance.”

“That’ll certainly make it easier to write,” Riikaz said with a chuckle. “My children… the three…” She glanced to Hyrii. “No, four of you. The four of you… have been build up for this moment. It may not seem like it, but the four of you are strong. This Kingdom is in good hands with all of you. I know it.”

The four of them nodded in understanding, even Wyett was locking eyes with her. 

“But I do have to go. I made a promise to him. He would not ask me to keep it… but I must.” She pulled them all into a powerful hug. 

“…Good luck,” Tenryace said.

“Thank you.” With that, she released them and kneeled back down to the grave. She kissed her fingers and laid them on top of the tombstone. “Until we meet again…” With that, she stood up and walked away. 

There was silence once more. 

A few minutes later, Tenrayce walked off, dragging Wyett—and by extension Hyrii—away by the sleeve. 

Via and Ursulii remained, alone. 

Via fell back down to her knees, looking down at the ground. She was essentially out of tears, but she couldn’t tear herself away. She did not know how long she remained there, only that she didn’t want to leave. 

The bony, but gentle hands of her grandmother came to rest on her shoulder.

“Come, Via, rise.”

Via slowly rose to her feet. “I’m… I’m okay, Grandma… I just…”

“I know you are, Via. Little one. Precious, precious little one… the one to inherit your father’s gift.” Ursulii carefully turned her around until the two of them locked eyes. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to give you a burden.”

“Wh… what?”

“I… do not have the faith in your siblings your mother does.”

Via was surprised. “They… they have the skills, Tenii has been…”

“They can run a kingdom, Via. But their hearts, their hearts… They…” Ursulii shook her head. “They are being seared with deceit.”

“Grandma…?”

“It will be hard on you, but I will be with you every step of the way.”

Via blinked. “Way to what…?”

“To being a leader.”

“I… Grandma, I’m an idiot. I can’t be trusted with… all this. Or any of this.”

“That is why I said it would be hard. But it is not impossible.” She turned her head to the sky. The dark, gray sky. “Come with me, Via. We have much to do.”

“…Okay, Grandma.”

~~~

“I… I guess I live in the cabin now,” Margaret said, sitting on the bed she’d been using. “I… I didn’t want to go back to… the house after that day and… well you weren’t here and…” 

“Vaughan’s letting you stay, right?” Jeh asked.

“I barely even asked the question and he said ‘of course, by all means!’ “ Margaret let out a short chuckle. “I don’t even think he had to think about what happened to me or anything…” 

“You’ve been spending a lot of time painting,” Jeh said, walking around the room, observing the very large number of canvases that showed images of space—stars, blackness, tiny figures dwarfed by the majesty of the cosmos… and the moon. 

“It’s… how I dealt with things. Some of it.” Margaret kneeled down at one of the pictures which had a dark claw shape surrounding the moon, lit only by the moonlight. 

“What’s that claw? Is it… is it the demon?”

“…That demon could never hold the moon in his hands…” Margaret said, suddenly short on breath.

“…Eyda?”

Margaret traced her finger across the edge of the moon. “Jeh… what… what does it mean when everything you’ve ever known was a lie?”

Jeh frowned. “I don’t know.”

“Y-yeah, I…” Margaret trailed off, continually studying the strokes of paint on the canvas.

While she studied her own work, lost in thought, Jeh studied her. Jeh wanted so, so badly to do something for her. To help her, to give her an answer, to do… something. But she couldn’t think of anything. She was small and powerless. 

Except… maybe that wasn’t true…

“…I could be living a lie,” Jeh said. 

“Eh?” Margaret turned back to her, confused. “Jeh, you take life as it comes, you’re living it very honestly. You don’t even hold to any beliefs very strongly.”

“…I might not be… ‘Jeh’. “ She swallowed hard. “I… might be someone else.”

“That… other girl?”

“She’s… not some other girl though, is she? I just… don’t remember being her.” She looked at her hands in their bear mitts, suddenly feeling a wave of sadness. “It… it hurts to think about… her? me?” Jeh shook her head. “But she might be who I actually am and she’s the real one and Jeh is just… just…”

“Hey, hey…” Margaret put her hand on Jeh’s cheek. “You are who you are. If you used to be someone else, if you didn’t, it doesn’t matter.”

“B-but what if I stop being me? What if… she comes back?”

“That’s not going to happen.”

“How… how can you know?” tears started rolling down her face. “What if… the moment I remember anything, I become… someone else?” 

Margaret stared at her long and hard. “You’re… right. I can’t know. We can’t know.” Struck by the heaviness of the thought, she sat down on the bed, staring at the wall. “We can’t know… so much.”

“I’m… I’m sorry,” Jeh blubbered, wiping her eyes. “I’m… I’m trying to help you and I’m just…”

“I think we can help each other,” Margaret said, giving her a sad, but genuine, smile. “Neither of us knows anything. Life is… confusing. And scary.”

“Scary…” Jeh nodded. “I… I don’t like scary. I… I liked it when I wasn’t afraid of anything.”

“But that really was a lie, wasn’t it? There are things to be afraid of.” Margaret turned to the claw holding the moon. “There truly are…”

“If Eyda tries to hurt you, I’ll… I’ll try to stop her.”

Margaret chuckled. “I… you… you really will, won’t you?”

“I’ll protect everyone I can.”

“You are a little small for that…”

Jeh crossed her arms. “I’ll do it anyway!”

“Well, in that case… I’ll protect you so… so…” Margaret suddenly felt her heart start beating faster and faster as she continued talking to Jeh. “Jeh…”

“Hmm?”

“Please… please don’t go.”

“Um… what?”

“I… don’t… don’t.. If…” Margaret’s eyes were welling up. “I can trust that nothing can take you from me, right? You’ll… always be here, one way or another.”

Jeh beamed brightly. “Not even lava can take me out.”

“Good. I just… thank you.” She pulled Jeh into a hug. “I’m… I’m only sorry that I can’t return the favor.”

“Don’t worry about that. I’ll make sure you die in space like you want!”

Margaret let out a laugh. “Jeh, you realize that sounds like a threat, right?”

“Oh, uh…” Jeh flushed red. 

“I like it, I like it!”

“Oh! Great!”

Margaret clasped her hands around Jeh’s. “We can do this, Jeh. Whatever came before, whatever comes after… we can do this.” 

“Yeah! Nothing can stop us! We’ll stop those demons, we’ll stop those rigids, we’ll stop those singers, and we’ll stop those weird mysterious secret guys! All of them don’t know what they’re messing with!”

~~~

“…And that’s most everythin’,” Keller concluded. 

He stood in front of the King’s throne, currently occupied by the recently crowned King Wyett Kroan, a man who looked far too small for the seat he was in; and unlike most in his position, he looked like he knew he was too small.

Queen Hyrii sat in a chair at his side. She was paying only half-attention to Keller, the rest of her focus was laid on her clearly troubled husband. He, however, had been hanging on Keller’s every word… but had said nothing the entire time. 

Keller didn’t like that. He knew who Wyett was; a paranoid man, and half of the things Keller had mentioned could warrant a threat to Kroan. Yet here he was, remaining silent. 

Tenrayce was the one doing all the talking. She wasn’t even sitting down, and was furiously scribbling everything down in a notebook rather than doing her usual of reading a book. She wasn’t even having a scribe do it. 

It was obvious to Keller who the new reigning monarch really was. 

Not that he said anything about it. That would have been stupid.

“I have noticed that you said most everything,” Tenrayce said, not looking up from her notes as she scribbled them down. “Given your tone, I expect you have left out one extremely major detail specifically to leave it to last. Considering that your report talks of the Guardian Spirit, an Orange Crystal on the moon, and the nameless organization that seeks our downfall, I for one am very curious what this last thing may be.”

Keller reached into his pocket and pulled out a spherical orange crystal. “This is th’ only sample Wanderlust sent back with us that isn’t still in Willow Hollow. This is a piece o’ th’ sun.”

“Fascinating…”

“It was hard t’ judge th’ demonstration we got on th’ Moon, but I think this little ball has more destructive power than our largest Red Crystalline Ones. If ya broke this casing Axiom might cease t’ exist.”

Tenryace stared blankly at him.

Wyett finally spoke. “And you brought this into the city!?”

“Who else was I gonna tell ‘bout it?” Keller asked. 

“We would need to store it here anyway,” Tenrayce said. “Highest possible security… my goodness, I had never even considered that you could harvest the sun…”

“Ya can, ‘parently.” Keller shrugged. “It’s the same stuff Wanderlust used to harvest th’ atmospheres, just crystals, immune to heat and all.”

“It will be a long time until we will be able to do this ourselves…” Tenrayce gingerly took the sunfire crystal out of Keller’s hands and into her own. “It doesn’t feel like a weapon of mass destruction… it’s just a crystal ball in my hand.”

“Don’t drop it.”

“I have no intention of doing so.” Tenryace quickly stored it deep within her green robes. “I am sure this will either be a great boon or a great burden, Agent Keller. You have outdone yourself.”

“I still let th’ kids on.”

“And they turned out to be useful, did they not? Count it as a blessing from Dia that you had a lapse.” She returned to her notebook. “And now, a question in return. Do you wish to keep working with the Wizard Space Program?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Then continue doing so, return to them as soon as you are able, within reason.” 

“I will wait for Alexandrite t’ complete his obligations with the anglers.”

“…It is probably too late now, but it just occurred to me that what he writes may be considered a security breach.”

Keller raised an eyebrow. “Someone like him doesn’t know th’ protocol?”

“Excitement overrules reason often.”

“Ah. Seems I should go check on him…”

“As I said, it is probably too late. At least it is highly unlikely the anglers have anything to do with our enemies, secluded off as they are.” 

“Of course.” Keller sensed he was about to be dismissed, so he snapped his fingers. “Question for you, Your Highness.”

Tenryace was visibly surprised. “Yes?”

“Blue sent me here t’ see how ya and your sister were doin’. Poor girl’s worried sick, I have t’ say.”

“Ah…” Tenrayce visibly smiled. “You can report on my mental health to be sure. Via is taking it hard, but she will be on track—I will be sure to encourage her to take a vacation to Willow Hollow to see Blue, as I am likely to be indisposed for the foreseeable future. Will that be enough for her, you think?”

“Honestly, Your Highness, only a visit would be sufficient for that unicorn.”

“Alas, she would have to come here, and I do not wish to subject her to that again. Perhaps in time… You can tell her I appreciate her asking. And Keller, I admire your willingness to push social constructs aside for her sake. Do not be afraid to ask me such questions in the future, understood?”

“Understood.”

“You are dismissed, Agent Keller.” 

Keller bowed and excused himself from the room, thoughts swirling around his head. 

He’d had no issue at all with King Redmind, the man had been worthy of absolute trust and fealty. But what he had just seen in that room gave him doubts; could he trust the missions he was given, anymore?

He decided before he left the palace that, at least for now, he could–for the mission he was on had not changed. 

He would help those crazy idiots go to space and uncover the secrets of the universe. 

Maybe, just maybe, he’d be able to save Kroan in the process.

~~~

It was night, and Lila wasn’t sleeping. 

Suro had been sleeping, but in his rest he had rolled over, reaching for his wife, and found nothing. This prompted him to groggily rise and see her sitting at the edge of the bed, looking out into the darkness.

“Lila?”

“Yes, I am having trouble sleeping.”

“Look, Lila, I know you, you are going to be able to handle this, and even if you make a mistake—” 

“It’s not that, tonight,” Lila said. “…They found things out there, Suro.”

“Yeah…?”

“Things that… make the world seem… different.” She flicked her tail side to side. “The moon is old, Suro. Older than the earliest dates ever interpreted from Dia’s Word. Older than any dates inferred from any texts. There were things up there.”

“Ah…” Suro said, moving to sit down next to his wife. “Yeah, it’s all so… big. I can’t think about it either.”

“I keep coming back to what I know about life,” Lila said, lifting up a paw, trying to look at it, but unable to see any details in the darkness despite her night vision. “And what I know is all about… the small. Even the Guardian Spirit, she’s just a person who helps her island and does the best she can, and even she’s beyond my ability to fully grasp. Then there’s the size of the world itself, then the universe, and then so much time…” She paused. 

“I kind of think it doesn’t matter too much,” Suro said.

“Oh?”

“Yeah, really, there are always going to be things bigger than us. We can never know Dia’s full plan, for instance, but even ignoring that there’s also the entire nonsense conspiracy with all these sides going on in Kroan. We keep ending up in the middle of it but we really can’t do much beyond take what’s thrown at us. How is knowing the world is millions and millions of years old any different, practically, than having a conspiracy surrounding us?”

Lila let out a soft chuckle. “I suppose that’s one way to look at it… but in a sense, that conspiracy, that is our doing—the fault of the spirited. The age of the universe… that’s just a brute fact, whatever the actual value may be.”

“And…?”

“And I’m finding myself wondering how much we aren’t told. How much is hidden from us. How… how we make decisions based on knowledge that might be very, very wrong.” She put her paw to her chest and took in a deep breath. “Trusting Dia may be the ideal, but you know as well as I do that we still make decisions based on our understanding. If the world itself is fundamentally not what we think it is… then… what then?”

“What exactly are we going to do about it if it is?”

“I… well…”

“ ‘Just live well.’ ”

“You know hearing you quote me back to me—”

“Never gets old?”

Lila turned to him and gave him a look. He didn’t even need to be able to see to know exactly what her face was doing. He couldn’t help but snort.

Lila huffed playfully. “You’ve grown bolder over the years, Suro.”

“You rubbed off on me.”

“See, now if only I could figure out how to give myself my own advice, then everything would be golden.” 

“Pretty sure that’s not how we work.”

“No… of course not.” She gave him a quick bap on the snout. “You truly are exactly what I need, aren’t you?”

“I sure hope so!”

“You have to hope…?”

“Well, one word from you could banish all doubt…”

“In that case…”

“DAD!” one of their kids called from down the hall. “NIRF THREW UP ON THE CARPET!”

Suro twitched. “Maybe I can just igno—”

Lila shoved him off the bed. “She’s calling for you.”

Suro sighed. “Very well, my queen…”

“Ooooh, royal treatment today?”

“Yep! We’ll see if it lasts through the chore I have to go do. I’m expecting you’re getting a sourpuss when I return.”

“That’ll be fun.”

Suro laughed awkwardly. “Sure it will…”

~~~

“So!” Blue said, slapping the chalkboard with a spoon held in her magic. “We’re all back and I’ve had IDEAS!”

“Blue you were told not to work,” Lila said.

“I have written none of this down!” Blue said with a mad laugh. “You have no proof of anything!” 

“…We will have a talk later, but you are right, Keller and Alexandrite have returned it is time. That said… maybe finish your breakfast first?”

Blue whinnied in amusement. “I can eat and talk at the same time!” She dove her spoon into the oatmeal and scooped out a bite while also drawing on the chalkboard. “So, first of all, I wish to get it in everyone’s head that ‘down’ is a relative idea. Ikyu has a down. The moon has a down. Qi has a down. The Sun has a down. Everything big pulls things towards them, thus making down. In fact, that’s probably why everything out there is largely round, the force of gravity pulls anything that deviates too much down. Make a large enough overhang and it just crumbles.” 

“Why aren’t we round?” Jeh asked.

“We’re too small to have our own gravity,” Blue said. 

“Oooooh. What does size have to do with it…?”

“We’re… not sure, all right?” Blue sighed. “Wanderlust had a lot of information about relative gravity strengths, and while the biggest things have the largest gravity, Talu has far more gravity than Chonker despite being basically the same size. One of those questions we’re just gonna have to figure out.

“Dangerous,” Big G pointed out.

“Yes, but at least we know what the gravity is. You can assign a number to each planet or moon and use it to calculate the orbit trajectories. Unfortunately, we aren’t as precise as Wanderlust so we can’t just throw rocks at these objects and hope they come back. Wanderlust loses a lot of them anyway… so we need to go there ourselves!”

“Which is the Big Problem!” Seskii said with a cheer.

Blue raised an eyebrow. “Why is that worth cheering about?”

“Because it’s so exciting!

“It’ll be exciting when we think of ways around it. I’ve been fumbling for a while. See, for anyone who forgot or wasn’t paying attention or had other things on their minds…”

“Which was most of us,” Mary said.

“…there’s this thing called magic not working past the orbit of the moon.” Blue drew a very simple diagram on the chalkboard that showed Ikyu, the moon, and a little bit of distance further out. She then drew a line that represented the magic level, dropping off to nothing a fair distance beyond the moon. “Magic just… stops here. I wouldn’t be able to do anything with my horn. Crystalline Ones wouldn’t be able to see outside their bodies. Creatures that rely on magic to live will die instantly. Jeh won’t be able to regenerate.”

“Oh yeah forgot about that…” Jeh said, eyes widening. 

“Any attributes or… ancestries…” Blue clicked her tongue, trying out the word. Look at me, using a new magic concept in a sentence like that… “Simply won’t function out there. Crystals… I’m not entirely sure, Wanderlust was still able to use Colored crystal properties to harvest things out there, she just couldn’t use spells. She told us a little about how she felt trying to do magic out far from Ikyu, but there’s no good data on it. We need good data.”

“Gronge’s experiments are probably the best data we have so far,” Alexandrite suggested.

“Yeah, I should spend some time on those…”

“They are quite an interesting read,” Vaughan added. “I wonder what he’ll make of ancestries…”

Keller grunted under his breath and Alexandrite shifted awkwardly.

“Ooooh, did we have a security leak?” Seskii asked.

“Hah!” Krays slapped her knee. “Just told the fishies everything, did ya?”

“Not… everything…” Alexandrite said.

“I’m hopin’ Gronge has enough sense about him not t’ blow this all up,” Keller said.

“He is quite rational. Until he gets a crazy idea. Then he doesn’t sleep. Apparently, this is more normal for anglers than us surface dwellers… but still.” Alexandrite paused. “Actually, now that I think about it, you are quite similar to him, Vaughan—at least what I’m able to glean from his letters.”

“He has to be quite different,” Vaughan said.

“How?”

“He has the patience to wait for letters to sift through the ocean depths,” Vaughan chuckled.

“If you lived on the ocean you would totally be willing to do that,” Suro pointed out.

“But I don’t!”

“I mean… yes.”

“AHEM!” Blue coughed. “Can we?”

“No,” Krays said. “We have to carry this absurd tangent out to its absolute finish, to the ends of the earth, to th—” For her trouble Krays got a spoon to the head from Blue. Seskii held up a card with a ‘9’ on it.

“I thought it was a pretty good throw…” Suro said.

“Eh, didn’t have a perfect windup,” Seskii added with a shrug. “I could be convinced to give her a nine-point-five.”

“Seskii, if I had another spoon…” Blue muttered.

Seskii threw a spoon at Blue, which she immediately caught in her telekinesis. There was a cute little smile drawn on the spoon. Blue stared at it for a moment before slapping it on the chalkboard. “ANYWAY! We can’t use magic out there. This is terrible, but not as bad as it sounds. For instance, we can still launch using magic, so the big problem of escaping Ikyu’s gravity is still solved. But there are some big issues.” She tapped her hoof. “Those would be steering and living.

“I think if we do it right we won’t even have to steer,” Vaughan pointed out. “Wanderlust did send us back to Ikyu without much, if any, control, and it worked out.”

“That requires an extremely precise launching calculation and sometimes it doesn’t work. Moon to Ikyu is fine, but there’s magic there. Go further out and sometimes probes get lost. We’d need to be able to deal with unforeseen complications.”

“If it’s just tiny rocks flying through space…”

“Can’t assume we understand anything, Vaughan, there could be space dragons out there for all we know.”

Alexandrite tapped his chin. “You know, air dragons might be able to sustain themselves up there…”

“Until they left the moon’s orbit.”

“Good point.”

“So, steering without magic is a big issue,” Blue said. “Ideas?”

“Air,” Jeh said.

“…Okay?”

“Whenever you make a hole in a spaceship, the air rushes out, pushing. Right?”

Blue blinked. “That… that actually would work, there’s no resistance in space… but that would be a lot of air and it doesn’t have very much force…”

“If we just need to steer and not get out of a gravity well…” Vaughan contemplated.

“It’d keep you from landing,” Big G said. “Releasing air won’t get you off the ground once you’re already down.”

“And we might need the air,” Krays said. “The air recycler won’t work, remember, we rely on magic for that.”

“That’s problem two, we’ll get to that,” Blue said.

“I want to get to it now.” 

“Screw you, we’re on steering.”

“A thought,” Big G said. “There exist explosives that do not rely on magic to operate, useful when mining Magenta crystals in particular.”

Jeh gasped. “The fireworks! They still burn but they weren’t pretty! But there’s still energy there!”

“So strap a bunch of bombs to the ship?” Blue laughed. “That’s ridiculous. Who would do that?”

“Us,” Lila pointed out.

“Okay if we don’t think of anything better but that’s just asking for disaster to happen.”

“And what we’re doing now isn’t?” Krays asked.

Blue scrunched her nose. “Okay, fine, air and explosives, any other ideas?”

“Gyroscopes,” Krays said.

“Krays we don’t need any more of your cra—”

“I’m serious, gyroscopes. Spin up parts of your spaceship, get the spaceship to turn. Make it so your ship can adjust its shape and change how it spins.”

“That wouldn’t actually change the trajectory,” Blue pointed out. “All objects behave the same under gravity, no matter their shape or size, you’d just be changing orientation.”

“Might be enough to dodge incoming problems though. Or, or, I totally just thought of this, stop the ship from tumbling! How are you gonna do that without magic, huh?”

Blue blinked. 

“You have to admit, she has a point,” Vaughan said. “That is a good idea.”

“Okay, fine, we’ll need to do more investigation on spinning and how to control it, fine,” Blue grumbled. “Any other ideas on how to steer ourselves in space without magic?”

“…Sail on sunlight?” Seskii suggested.

“Don’t be ridiculous. Light doesn’t push things.”

“All right, just an idea.” Seskii giggled.

“There’s nothing out there t’ sail on,” Keller said, tipping his hat up. “Ya got a real problem. Ya just drift unless you got some way t’ move yerself.”

Blue nodded. “Yeah. Without magic, you have to carry something with you in order to change your trajectory. Now that I think about it it doesn’t have to be air, air’s just easy to compress, it could be anything. Rocks, or whatever. But you have to lose something to move…” Blue paused. “Actually we lose Orange crystal mass when we move so that’s not actually any different, is it?”

“Nope,” Seskii said. 

“Great… well, I guess that gives me something to work with.” She scribbled down the ideas. “So now onto the other problem… Living. The air restorer doesn’t work without magic. We’ll also need long term food storage. And water. The last two things can be solved by just making a really really big ship which… is actually feasible if you launch from the moon. But the air problem. That’s… that’s a big one.”

“We know plants can recycle air,” Vaughan said.

“Yes, but over the long term? In proper health?” Blue shook her head. “And not all of them do it, and they could change it, and relying on a bunch of daisies to breathe might take up even more space than the air itself for the journey would! And they need food and water too and who knows what else!”

“Oooh, Scurfpea!” Jeh blurted.

“Eh?”

“We have a dryad in town now! She really wants to go to the moon, she might be able to help us!”

“…I’m not sure how I feel about experimenting on a dryad kid’s ability to breathe,” Lila said.

“We have Green down here, though.”

“Still, suffocation isn’t pleasant…”

“Can I at least ask her?”

Lila looked at Jeh and frowned. “I’d want her to be able to explain to me, in detail, what she thinks she’s getting into and have it make sense.”

“Is that a yes?”

“…It is, but it’s conditional. Don’t get too exci—”

“All right! Hear that Margaret? We’re getting a new pilot!”

“That’s not what I said…”

Margaret put her hand to her chin. “Do you know if she has any crystal experience?”

“Nope! But if she recycles air, just having her around should be enough for one of us, right?”

“Maybe. To be in space without having to worry about the air restorer… that would be nice.”

“I still think we need viable alternatives,” Blue said. “Relying on plants or plant-spirited is probably just… I don’t know, it seems unreliable.”

“You’d need to come up with a restoring machine,” Big G said. “And you don’t understand why air restoration works in the first place.”

Blue twitched. “…Watch me.”

“Something tells me you don’t even know where to start with this one.”

“Well. Um. Clearly, there are different kinds of things in the air and uh… surely there must be a way to tell them apart… Um…”

“Pepper’s been doing some cooling experiments,” Vaughan said. “Liquids come out of the air at different temperatures. You might want to talk to her.”

“Pepper and Gronge… got it…” Blue scribbled down some notes. “But seriously does anyone have any other ideas on how to breathe out there?”

“Get a rigid who doesn’t need to breathe?” Jeh suggested.

“Probably won’t work,” Alexandrite said.

“Why not? Many of them don’t breathe.”

“Terrestrial rigids do drown, though, and aquatic ones also tend not to last long on land. Clearly, they need something.”

“Hmm…”

“And anyway, if we used rigids…” Vaughan put his hands on the table. “I wouldn’t get to go to space anymore! And that’s ridiculous.”

“Oh? Hungry to go even further, old man?” Krays asked.

“Just because I’ve lived my dream doesn’t mean I don’t want to keep going!”

“Oh, we’re going to keep going all right…” Blue said, chuckling somewhat ominously. “We’re going to go so far Wanderlust will be stunned speechless…”

~~~

Once Alexandrite finalized the message to send to Gronge, it started a long, treacherous journey, beginning before he and Keller left Axiom, and ending well over a month later. 

The message was first given to a scribe whose entire job was to replicate the message as many times as possible onto specialty, expensive paper* derived from plasts. These stiff, wobbly, but extremely white sheets would then be sealed in several reinforced metal containers. The size of containers varied based on what was being sent down, but if it was just information the containers were generally the size of small books. The symbol of Kroan was etched onto these boxes—other nations had their own symbols on the boxes, so the anglers would know the origin of each box.

*This probably shouldn’t be called paper, as it’s not made even remotely the same way and has vastly different properties. The plast sheets are hard and unwieldy, and most types of ink don’t stay on them, requiring specialty writing implements. But the major benefit is that it’s completely waterproof, once a message is on the plast “paper” it’s not getting washed away by water, and it’s even resistant to decomposition. However, it is not entirely immune; the people of Ikyu are not generally aware of microorganisms but there are many species that can metabolize plastic. 

Dozens of these cases, all with identical contents, were then shipped to the West coast where they were loaded onto a barge with lots of other boxes of similar make. Most were also book-sized, but there were a few larger ones that contained goods of various kinds. Goods were by far the riskiest things to send—information could be duplicated endless numbers of times, the cost was only as much as the paper they were written on and the scribe labor, which was pricey but not absurd. Goods suffered far more, as sending just one container down essentially guaranteed it never reached its recipient, so copies were always needed, driving the cost of the operation up significantly. The treaties had a lot of regulations on how, where, and when to cover the costs of excess goods. As such information was the primary commodity shared from above and below the waves. 

The barge sailed out into the ocean, making sure to stop directly over the anglers’ biggest city. Then it dropped every single box on board into the ocean. 

Virtually none of them would actually fall straight down to the bottom. One of Alexandrite’s boxes in particular would be thrown to the side by a surprise current, hit the flipper of a leviathan, get gnawed on by a particularly dumb fish, and even get caught in a nearly invisible slimy creature. 

The slimy creature held onto the box for a long time, unable to realize that the box wasn’t food as the creature had no brain. Fish swam into it and were dissolved over the course of several days, but the box remained unfazed by the honestly rather pathetic digestive powers of the slimy creature. 

Eventually, though, the slimy creature’s natural predator showed up—a school of fish-like rigids that cut into the invisible creature with their needle-like bodies, tearing it to pieces; allowing the box to fall once more to the depths below. 

This time, it actually landed, coming to rest on the flat and nearly featureless seafloor, surrounded by the white “snow” formed by the death and decay of all layers of the ocean above. 

It stayed there for days. Crabs walked over it. Abyssal worms pushed their dark heads out of the ground and poked the box, and, finding it not tasty, returned to beneath the ground. A dead fish fell on top of the box, and a frenzy of feeding crabs came from kilometers around just to feast on it, leaving nothing but bones an hour later. The crabs dispersed, and the box was alone with the fishy skeleton. 

Then there was light in the distance. Seven lights, all flickering in various colors of the rainbow, casting little searchlights on the ocean floor. 

If the box had ears, it would have heard a language, spoken with gnashes and trills through the deep, pressurized waters of the sea. But it heard nothing, for it was a box. 

Fortunately, it was very shiny and the decay falling from above had not completely covered it yet, so the moment one of the lights flicked across it, the box’s position became glaringly obvious. With that, the lights all rushed over, excited, for they knew exactly what they’d found.

It was always a good salvaging run for the anglers when they found these boxes. They were paid extra for them. 

The anglers themselves were sheep-sized creatures with massive, toothy maws. Their mouths did not bend to speak the way most other races’ did, as their teeth made it impossible to bend their lips. Rather, their speech was dictated mostly by their highly adaptable tongue moving through their immense jaws; clips, slams, and rushes of water were all possible parts of words—one of the most interesting sounds they made was when they ran their tongue along the inside of their teeth, making a rattling noise. 

Their forward fins looked small when they were swimming normally, but at any moment they could extend the bones in the fins like fingers. They were surprisingly strong, though it still took two anglers to lift the heavy box off the seafloor. Fortunately, they didn’t have to carry the box very far under their own power—they had a floating cart (more of a sled, really, if a sled only rarely touched the ground) that was pulled by two very large but tame viperfish. If they were fed one crab a day they would do essentially anything the anglers asked, and today they had already been fed two crabs. 

This particular salvage crew continued on their expedition for quite some time—working continually for multiple days. Of course, they knew nothing of the way the surface measured time; there was no sun down here, nothing ever changed unless something or someone put their mind to it. As such, people worked until it was time to stop working, and sleep was grabbed randomly and wherever. There was usually one angler sleeping in the cart at any given time as the salvage operation continued.

Eventually, though, they had to admit they’d collected enough things. They had a few of the boxes from the surface but had also grabbed chunks of Colored crystal, broken ship parts, particularly interesting dead creatures from the sea levels above, and any shiny rocks they found. It was almost never difficult to find such things, the world above was always supplying more and more loot. 

The return trip was quick. A bunch of anglers and two viperfish can move even a very heavy cart extremely quickly. They passed over mostly featureless, empty terrain with hardly anything growing or living that didn’t subsist on that which fell from above. However, there were a few exceptions. Black smoking mounds of heat that drew in strange creatures that were alien even to the anglers; worms, entities of flame that did not extinguish even deep beneath the waves, rigids that glowed red from the heat, and even a strange species of pristine white jellyfish that rippled with waves of heat. 

Then, of course, there were the cracks. Parts of the seafloor that led directly to the molten, fiery interior of Ikyu. Only rigids lived deep in these cracks, and nothing lived at the bottom where the heat was simply too oppressive for all aquatic beings—except for Crystalline Ones, whose sparks could sometimes be seen from far above. 

The anglers’ destination was actually overtop of one of these cracks, not that anyone would be able to tell it even if they were right on top of it, for the great angler city of Crawnwf completely sealed it, using the heat to power itself. It was a truly spectacular sight, the only light in the dark seas that could be seen from almost a kilometer away. No single entity could make this much light, and it drew so many to it. 

What was a white dot in the distance became a brilliant rainbow of colors with numerous spotlights that shone into the dark ocean. Each spotlight had its own unique color. In theory, each spotlight was searching for potential threats to the city, but nothing had dared attack the city since the early days and they were now just for show. 

Around the great city, there was enough light for farmlands, including seaweeds and the most important of angler livestock: crabs. There were entire hills covered in multiple layers of crabs. The anglers had long ago mastered the art of crab breeding and now had so much of an excess that the once nearly starvation-inducing ecosystem of the seafloor produced so much that they could afford to throw crabs to pets on whims. 

The city proper was composed mainly of plast, for it was the easiest material for anglers to work with—while there was plenty of stone around, their fins were not suited for moving around large and heavy objects over significant distances, but many plasts were barely heavier than the water around them and could be moved effortlessly. The heat from the crack beneath the city gave all the energy needed to melt, shape, and fuse the plast into various shapes. 

Someone from the surface who entered Crawnwf would have difficulty orienting themselves, because aside from the general upward flow of steam bubbles powering the city, there was no way to orient oneself. Anglers could swim upside-down, sideways, or even in corkscrew patterns. As such it was hard to identify individual buildings in the city, everything was kind of lumped together in a smooth blend. And all of it was bright. Notwithstanding the light produced by the anglers themselves, they also kept extensive amounts of bioluminescent creatures everywhere in their city of all colors, and that was ignoring the great Purple arcane devices. 

Deeper within the city the angler salvagers started to see other races. Purple Crystalline Ones were given places of great honor, sometimes even being permanent fixtures of the blended structures of the city. octopus and squid spirited moved through the glowing tunnels, communicating with the anglers using gestures as none of them would ever be able to speak their toothy language. 

One of these octopi was the salvagers’ boss. She usually kept her color a bright blue and had Green crystals embedded in her tentacles so healing was never far from her. She went through the haul and used her significantly stronger tentacles to pick out the metal boxes and carry them right away to the post office. She claimed the bonus for turning them in and kept more back for herself than she was legally supposed to, but the salvagers didn’t know this. 

With that, the boxes sat in a government warehouse for a few days, forgotten about. 

Eventually, though, an angler secretary with proper credentials started going through the boxes. He opened up Alexandrite’s and found the pages within, quickly identifying the address and where it needed to go. Fortunately, it was within the city—regularly he would have to ship it elsewhere, and he hated organizing shipments to other cities. 

He packaged the papers in large seagrass leaves and sent them away. They were swiftly carried by a squid courier to the Arcane Institute. Like with most sections in the city it was hard to tell where it started and where it ended, but the center of the Institute was as obvious as it could possibly be: the very walls themselves were lined with Colored crystals shaped into the flowing, loopy script of the anglers. The courier dropped the papers off in processing to an angler student who was taking a nap at the moment. This was normal.

The papers proceeded to sit in processing for a week. 

This was also normal.

But, eventually, an inventory catalog was done, and the papers were, at long last, sent to the intended recipient: one Wizard Gronge, who lived near the very center of the Institute. 

The papers arrived in his office when he wasn’t there, set among a bunch of other papers and, perhaps more interestingly, models. Models of the Skyseed and the Moonshot and the Ikyu-moon system and even some designs of Gronge’s own. Schematics and notes were scrawled on every square inch of the room, including the “floor” and “ceiling” if the room could even really be considered to have such things. 

Gronge came in. He was a large angler, with fangs more fierce than most, and with blue, bulging eyes indicating that he was getting on in years. He sifted through the pages with his fins, getting more and more excited the more he read. 

He particularly read as much as he could about the nature of magic. How it got lesser and lesser the further away from Ikyu one got…

HIs lure suddenly lit up so bright that it made it impossible to read any further, but he didn’t care.

“I’VE GOT IT!” 

~~~

SCIENCE SEGMENT

Everything massive enough in space is round. 

Why? 

Well, first, let’s forget that solid things exist, consider everything to be liquid. If you have a bunch of liquid in space that is being sucked to a single point, what shape will it make? Each individual molecule in the water wants to go “down” to the point itself. However, only one water molecule gets to actually do this, the second one that arrives at the point can’t push the first one out of the way, but it is still pulled toward the center. Every water molecule goes through this same thing, trying to get as close to the center as possible with all the other water in the way. Any molecule of water that is on top of a “lump” would get closer to the center by moving off the lump, so it does. And so the best the water can do as a whole is form a sphere around the attractive point. 

For liquid bodies, such as those that are completely molten, this is almost exactly how it works. There are a few complications with the fact that the molecules in the center provide more gravity to the exterior molecules, but it works out to be the same spherical shape either way. Gas giants also work like this: though they don’t have a defined edge, they still take more or less “round” shapes. 

One might be tempted to think that since most if not all planets formed in hot conditions and were molten at some point, that this explains why solid, hard objects are round. While this might explain some of it, there is a bit more here since even cosmic-level changes don’t break the spherical nature of solid planets. 

So let’s try to, by force, make a planet not round. Take Earth. Place a mountain on it the size of Mount Everest on it. Then keep making that mountain bigger and bigger and bigger. Our goal is to make it large enough to be seen as a massive point sticking out from Earth that scrapes space itself. We will not get anywhere close to this big. As the mountain gets larger, it gets heavier, and eventually, it gets so heavy that its weight is beyond the strength of the rock it is sitting on. At this point, the mountain will break the Earth’s crust and sink into it. Now, all the rock beneath it has to go somewhere—it is either pushed aside or compressed beneath the mountain. 

If we keep trying to make the mountain bigger we end up with the same problem every time. The mountain gets too heavy for the Earth to handle and it falls into the Earth. Any significant deviation from the spherical shape will result in this problem. Objects that are large but not large enough to destroy the ground they stand on (or the rocks they are made of) can remain, but over time they will be flattened out by surface processes such as rain on Earth. (Other planets do not have this and can have far more extreme topography).

​”But wait, the Earth isn’t very smooth!” It is VERY smooth, on the same order of magnitude of smoothness as a billiard ball. The mountains we have are nothing compared to the sheer size of the Earth. 

Just to make sure there’s no confusion, strictly speaking, the shape planets “want” to take is called the geoid, and it’s usually an ellipsoid, not a sphere—it would only be a perfect sphere if the planet in question was not rotating at all and was far away from any other major sources of gravity. Earth’s bulge at the equator is stable and not in danger of cracking the crust anytime soon.

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] [Next Chapter]

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=762
Extensions
Fortune’s Fate: Episode XVII
Uncategorized
EPISODE XVII May Your Revenge be Justified “Hey, Amaris!” Scarlet called from her obnoxiously red car. “Want a ride home?” Amaris looked at the sidewalk she was walking on. It wasn’t that far back home, but a ride with Scarlet was always welcome. “Sure!” Scarlet pulled over and Amaris hopped into the passenger seat, settingContinue reading "Fortune’s Fate: Episode XVII"
Show full content

EPISODE XVII

May Your Revenge be Justified

“Hey, Amaris!” Scarlet called from her obnoxiously red car. “Want a ride home?”

Amaris looked at the sidewalk she was walking on. It wasn’t that far back home, but a ride with Scarlet was always welcome. “Sure!”

Scarlet pulled over and Amaris hopped into the passenger seat, setting her backpack in the back seat. Pitch slithered out of the backpack and made his way to Amaris’ arm, licking her lightly.

“How’ve things been?” Scarlet asked.

“Same as usual. A dogman lives in the Dregs. He can swim through rock.” Amaris shrugged. “Had to dig Jenny out of the ground.”

“Interesting… afraid I can’t help you with that one, information on the Dregs is hard to vet. However… I have found some interesting leads on that basement of yours in the school.”

“Really?” Amaris perked up.

“Yes.” Scarlet’s warm smile faltered slightly. “The original school plan didn’t even have a door there. The modern instance of the plans show the door, though—it was added later. But there’s no evidence of any construction or even someone updating the floor plan. It was actually somewhat difficult to even find the original blueprint.

“So either someone built it and didn’t want anyone to know, or it just showed up one day, or something weirder.”

“It’s a little more ominous than that. I started performing a search on other buildings, entirely randomly. Houses, business offices, restaurants, gas stations… They aren’t too common, but I have found a few dozen instances of doors that were not there in the original plans but are there now.”

“So this is a recurring phenomenon.”

“Exactly. And we can’t blame a particular construction company for just doing it deliberately, as the buildings I found them in show no relation to each other. Most were built by different people.” She made a hard right turn in the car, jostling Amaris. “The most unnerving part is how the floor plans are just updated to include them. Nobody seems to care or notice.”

“You’re able to notice it, though.”

“Yes. Except… is that only because I’m actively looking?’

Amaris clicked her tongue. “Maybe, but if there was some kind of memory magic afoot you wouldn’t even be able to remember it, like the angel orb.”

“Or maybe it just works differently.” Scarlet paused. “It’s not just limited to Nuk, I found floor plans like this across Yeshalo. The timescale is also… impressive. Your school is one of the newer buildings that has a door like that. I’ve found ones that are over a century old with it.”

“So whatever this is, it’s been going on for a while…” Amaris scritched Pitch under his chin. “Is there any pattern in where these doors lead?”

“The majority of them lead to basements that aren’t well-defined on the floor plan, but not all of them. One literally just makes a hallway to connect two other hallways. Another creates a second entrance to an attic.”

Amaris nodded slowly. “Thanks, Scarlet. I’ll keep you posted. …How are you doing?”

“Well, there’s another murder I get to cover today!” Scarlet smiled. “Those are always so exciting.”

“Wish they didn’t happen…”

“Oh, of course, but this one’s special, the kid went missing a month ago and his body is now turning up in parcels all over town, quite the story. Watch the news, it’ll be fun.”

Amaris rolled her eyes. “You and your morbid curiosity.”

“Someone’s gotta do it, right?”

“It is helpful that you aren’t squeamish, this is true.”

At this point, Scarlet pulled up to Amaris’ house. “We’re here. Let me know how your next adventure goes!”

“Will do!” Amaris said, waving goodbye. She went inside and called out. “Hi, Mom, I’m home!”

“How was school?” Amaris’ mom asked as she painted a potato that was cut into a helix pattern. She was currently painting it while upside-down on a chair. Amaris didn’t question this, it was as normal as anything else her mother did.

“Eh, boring. Most exciting thing that happened was Judit trying to subtly trip me. I’m really starting to frustrate her by being impossible to bully.” Amaris chuckled. “Still waiting for that ambush to strike while I’m on my way home one of these days. …I might have just avoided it, actually, considering that Scarlet picked me up.”

“We are fortunate to have such a neighbor. How is Emma doing?” Amaris mom frowned and she switched her paintbrush to her other hand, trying to get the shading on the edge of the potato just right.

“She’s… well, she’s doing better?” Amaris shook her head. “It wasn’t a good experience by any means, but she seems to be more scared of her parents finding out than anything right now.”

“A child should never fear her parents…” Amaris’ mom sighed. “But there isn’t much we can do.”

“Yeah.. When’s Dad coming home?”

“Should be back in time for dinner. Irene too, though her grocery hours are much more predictable.”

“I wonder how she’s doing…”

~~~

“I’m here to return this,” a small, lanky man said. 

Irene blinked. “…You want to return a half-eaten apple?”

“Yes. It tasted terrible. I demand a refund.”

Irene let out a long, drawn-out sigh and rammed her face into the counter.

“Refund. Now.”

Irene put on her signature forced smile. “I’m sorry, we aren’t allowed to offer refunds on produce.”

“That’s a stupid policy. Change it.”

“I’m just the cashier, I’m not allowed to change policy.”

“I know you can, just ignore the policy, give me my money back.”

“That would get me in trouble.”

“Do you think I care?” 

Irene’s smile widened even further. “Do you think I care? I’m a grocery store cashier, of course I don’t.”

The man curled his tiny fingers into a fist. “You. Are going to give me my refund.”

“Uh. No. I’m not.”

“I’ll bring my dogs back here and have them eat you.”

Irene blinked. “My word, you’re serious. What on earth is wrong with you?”

“Just give me the freaking refund!”

“How about instead I call management and maybe the cops…” she picked up the phone.

“Your days are numbered, witch.” He slammed the apple into the counter, splattering its remains all over everything. He stormed off angrily.

Irene sighed. “What a wierdo…” rather than calling management, she called the intercom. “Cleanup at cash register four…”

~~~

“Oh, Amaris, could you get the mail?” her mom asked. “I’m a bit… occupied in this position.”

“Got it,” Amaris said, walking out to the mailbox and opening it. 

Immediately the noxious fumes of rotting flesh hit her nose. This did not make her recoil, but it was highly unpleasant. Inside was a rat carcass with a note on it. For your halfbreed friend. 

“Geez…” Amaris grunted. She went back inside. “I think Judit left me a rotting rat in the mailbox.”

“Goodness, how terrible, let me…”

“Don’t get down, I can deal with it. There was no mail, by the way.” Amaris quickly got a plastic bag and a can of disinfectant spray. She went out and sprayed the entire mailbox and the rat carcass. She put her hand inside the plastic bag and used it as a glove to grab the rat, the note, and everything else in the mailbox. Then she sprayed down the entire thing again, to the point at which it was dripping with so much disinfectant it smelled like a chemical factory. There were enough fumes that Amaris began to wonder if it was healthy to be breathing right now.

At least that would take care of any rotting anything. 

She threw the rat in the outside garbage and proceeded to entirely disinfect her hands.

“Taken care of,” Amaris said.

“You sure you’re not bothered?” her mom asked.

“I mean, maybe a little bit? She’s just a bully trying to figure out how to get to me. Not gonna work.” 

Her mom smiled. “That’s my girl.”

“We might have to deal with some other annoyances, though. I’m expecting her to try and push the ‘you’re friends with a neko’ angle as hard as she can. Which won’t be very far since she’s not that clever, she seems to have forgotten that cats like rats too, and she’s a cat.”

“Some people…” her mom sighed. “I do wonder what happened to that poor girl to make her this way…”

Amaris shrugged. “No idea.” She went to the kitchen and started preparing herself a peanut butter and jelly sandwich for a snack. She had just finished and was about to take a bite when she noticed something white and fuzzy in the backyard. She had only seen it out of the corner of her eye, but it had been on top of the fence and dropped down behind a bush. 

“Hmm…” Amaris said. “C’mon Pitch, we’re checking that out.” She set her sandwich down and went into the backyard, Pitch curled around her wrist. Cautiously, she approached the bush, circling it at first, trying to get some sense of what was hiding behind it. It was white and fuzzy, yes, but there was also a fair amount of red—either it had just finished hunting something or was injured itself, it was hard to tell through the foliage.

It noticed her circling and started growling. It wasn’t all that threatening of a growl, all things considered. 

Amaris eventually found a good angle where she could see what she was looking at. It was a fox-like creature with pale fur that had soft blue highlights. Much of it was bloodied and battered—clearly from its own injuries, not from whatever it might have been hunting. It had two tails, both of which were twitching angrily. 

The creature glared right at her and snapped its jaws. Amaris could clearly see that it was trembling, though. 

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Amaris said. “…You don’t look too good, but you do look mystical. Can you… understand me? We have medicine inside… you can come in and take it.”

The creature snapped at her, but Amaris had seen understanding in the deep blue eyes. 

“Look, I don’t have to even be near you, you can just go in…” She backed up and gestured at the house. “If you think you can use medical supplies yourself…”

The creature snapped at her, growled… and then its eyes rolled into its skull and it passed out from blood loss.

Amaris clicked her tongue. “Well. Let’s hope you’re not too far gone…” She approached the creature, warily at first, trying to make sure this wasn’t just some elaborate ruse. Satisfied that the creature really had lost consciousness, she gingerly picked it up and carried it back into the house. “Mom! Injured probably magical creature, get the medicine chest!”

Amaris’ mom left the project she was working on immediately and ran for the medicine chest. Amaris brought the creature to the kitchen table and set it on the tablecloth and checked its wounds closer. Most of them appeared to be cuts, the sort that would be made with a knife rather than the teeth of some predator. They weren’t very old wounds either—had it really passed out due to blood loss, or simply the pain of being cut in so many places and all the excitement of trying to face off against Amaris? 

Amaris’ mom ran back with the medicine chest and popped it open. “Well, let’s assume this creature is close enough to a cat for first aid to work…” She pulled out a shaver. “We need to clear the fur from the wounds so we can properly bandage it.” Her hand was shaking.

“I’ll do it,” Amaris said, taking the shaver. “Just keep instructing me.”

“First of all, disinfect the shaver, then carefully…” 

It took a few minutes, but they managed to trim the fur away from the wounds. They were not doctors, they couldn’t do stitches, but they could clean everything and use a special kind of powder that helped blood clot. Then they bandaged everything up and… that was all they could do.

Amaris let out a long breath. “Well, that’s all we can do for now… I’m going to send word to Coleus, ask her to come down, don’t exactly think a vet or doctor will be that helpful with a mystic creature.”

“You sure it’s magic?” Amaris’ mom asked.

“I’m… pretty sure, but even if I’m wrong, Coleus will still be better at this.” 

“Yes, of course. Right. How…” Amaris’ mom sat down. “Silly of me.”

“I’ll be fine, mom. Well. In general.” With that, she got up to send word to Coleus. 

~~~

Amaris moved the fox-like creature into her room for the moment and watched it closely. She was rather surprised to see it wake up. 

I didn’t think we did that good of a job… maybe she’s hardy? 

The creature tried to stand up, but was too shaky to pull that off so instead it just sat on its haunches. It turned its gaze to Amaris, eyes digging right into her.

“I’ve got a dryad coming to help you,” Amaris said. “Do you know what a dryad is?”

The creature nodded. 

“She’ll get you fixed right up.”

“…You saved me,” the creature spoke with a deep, but feminine voice.

“Yeah. What was I gonna do, let you die back there?”

“But you’re human.”

Amaris frowned. “Humans aren’t…”

“I know,” she said, hanging her head. “I’m just… cursed to have humans hurt me. I have not seen… kindness from your kind in a long, long time.”

“Cursed?” Amaris perked up. “By some guy named Freddloi? Gave you the curse in a ‘may your’ format?” 

The creature stared right at her. “ ‘May your revenge be justified.’ “

“ ‘May your life be interesting.’ “

“It is certainly… interesting that I’m allowed to interact with you without suffering for it.”

“Definitely is.” Amaris frowned. “So, you’re cursed to have humans do terrible things to you?”

“Yes. When it first came upon me, I… was young, angry, and foolish.” She looked out the window. “I thought humans were a blight on the world. My tribe originally hunted them for sport, but then we were forced into a new way of life by society around us, one dominated by humans. I wanted nothing more than to return to the old ways, to get them back for making me change, but it wasn’t societally acceptable to do so. The curse… was so that I would be ‘justified’ in my hunts.”

“That doesn’t sound like it’s possible.”

“It isn’t,” she said. “But I sure thought so…” She flicked her two tails. “I have not been able to… to talk to a human in so, so long. I… it…” Tears started welling up in her eyes. “Please. I have killed so many of you, and I regret every last one. I… I am sorry beyond words, my soul screams within my chest, I…”

Amaris walked up to her and placed a hand on her back. “Shhh… it’s okay.”

“It’s… it’s not okay at all…”

“The death, no. But right here, right now? You’re here with me. And you’re safe. And I’m not going to hurt you.” She paused. “Unless you were particularly attached to that fur of yours we had to shave to help you.”

The creature looked at the sections of her fur that were shaved. “…If that’s how the curse manifests with you that is extremely mild.”

“Good. Anyway… you say it’s humans that the curse affects? No other races?”

“Not except by proxy.”

“I’ll keep my family out of the room then, and Coleus—the dryad—will hopefully be able to help you.”

“All dryads close to a Glen can heal.”

“Yes, but she’s also good at purging evil. She’s never tried to get rid of my curse—I’ve come to think of it as a gift—but I’m sure she can try.”

“You… you can try?”

“I can’t promise anything. But I think it’s worth a shot.”

“Th… thank you…”

“I’m Amaris. Amaris Kelvin.” Amaris smiled. “You?”

“I’m Vayvaresi, a kitsune.” She flicked her two tails. “You have… no idea what this conversation means to me.”

“Maybe one day you can help me understand.”

~~~

Irene had headphones in her ears and was dancing and going “da da da” to the tune of the music as she walked back to Amaris’ house. She was in an extremely good mood. Work was over! She was going back and then she’d get to cook dinner! And this song was really bopping, it really was such a shame that Unrust hadn’t had much in the way of technology, she didn’t think she could ever go back now. 

“Da da da da da da, la da da da da da da da DA da…”

She twirled around, jumping forward along the sidewalk like she was a girl playing hopscotch. 

As she was fully invested and rather oblivious, she didn’t hear the barking for quite a while. However, not even the loudest and most bopping of songs could drown out the cacophony that was a dozen angry dogs barking as loudly as they could.

Irene eventually opened her eyes in annoyance and looked behind her, only to see the dogs charging at her. All of the dogs weren’t cute or cuddly; they were tall, muscular, and fit, the kind of dogs that worked as guards or police dogs. All of them had their teeth bared and were charging right at her. 

Immediately Irene let out a scream of panic and ran off, her feet hitting the pavement in time to her music track. She held her hand behind her, applying happiness to the dogs. 

This did not get them to stop chasing her. 

“AAAAAAA!” She screamed. “Somebody HELP!”

Nobody came to help. The few people that were nearby saw the pack of dogs and decided to run away themselves. They were able to get away because the dogs were most definitely after her

“Why oh why did I have to get the freaky weirdo with the dogs!?” Irene whined. “Why me… oh, wait, right, Amaris. AMARIS! HELP ME!” 

Amaris wasn’t anywhere nearby, naturally. Neither was Jenny, today. Irene was alone as she ran from a pack of dogs and despite her freakishly long legs and surprising speed, she was not faster than the dogs. With a bark, the lead dog pounced her, paws pressing into her back.

With a shout, she fell over onto the pavement. Her torso provided her enough cushioning that her head didn’t slam onto the sidewalk and crack open, but she got numerous scrapes and bruises. The lead dog opened its mouth…

…and started licking her face. The rest of the dogs filed suit, dog-piling on top of her and licking her all over, wagging their tails excitedly.

“O-oh… guess it did work…” Irene laughed nervously. She tried to sit up, but it was rather difficult with a dozen or so dogs jumping all over her. She found that she could get them to move if she scratched them behind the ears and at the base of the neck, which made their tails wag even faster

I wonder if these dogs have ever really felt happy before…

She eventually managed to stand back up, and now she had a dozen happy dogs following her and playfully nipping at her heels. 

“W-well,” she stammered. “If I release you, you’ll probably eat me… so…” She realized she wasn’t very far from Amaris’ house. “Ah, idea. Y-you all be good now.” The dogs seemed to understand that she wanted to walk now so they didn’t get in her way too much, but they were still a little annoying. 

She arrived at the house and knocked on the door. “Um… hey, don’t open the door, it’s Irene, I have a d-dog problem.”

Anastasia Kelvin came to the window and opened it. “You really do have a dog problem.”

“It’s worse than it looks,” Irene said. “They want me dead by default. N-need a way to get them off me.”

“Hmm…” Anastasia frowned. “Have you tried showing them a cat?”

“Ana!”

“Right, right… um… Coleus is upstairs with Amaris right now, I think she can do something with her plants? Hold on, let me check…” Anastasia left the window.

“Oh. Okay. I’ll just stand here. With a dozen really happy vicious dogs. No problem.” Irene looked down at all the canines. Happy though they were, those teeth were still visible, and slobber was dripping all over her shoes. She only now realized how badly all of them and, by extension, she smelled. 

A moment later Amaris and Coleus appeared in the window.

“Huh. Dogs,” Amaris said. “Guess this really does confirm that interesting things happen to people when I’m not around.”

Coleus nodded. “You want me to hold them down?”

Please,” Irene begged.

Coleus threw some seeds out the window. A few seconds later, some vines erupted from them and wrapped around the dogs, tying them down. They didn’t whimper, they were still happy dogs, tails expectantly wagging, they just couldn’t move anymore.

Amaris opened the front door and Irene scrambled in, breathing heavily. 

“Have a nice run?” Anastasia asked.

“Oh yes quite definitely uh-huh,” Irene shivered. “Let’s… let the dogs go first.”

Coleus released her grip on the vines and the dogs were free. They could no longer see Irene. They could smell her, though, but they knew they couldn’t get in the house and they didn’t mind that. They just started excitedly moving around in random directions. 

Amaris closed the window. “Let’s see what they do when you release them, Irene.”

Irene released them. Immediately, all the dogs became very serious and aggressive-looking—but they were not actively barking. They looked more confused than anything. They gave each other uncertain glances as they formed back into a single pack, almost as if they were discussing something. Then they all left at once, trotting away. 

“Well, that’s good,” Amaris said, hoisting up her backpack. “Coleus and I needed to go out anyway.”

Coleus nodded, pulling a backpack on her own shoulders tight as well. “Yep. Sorry Irene, can’t tell you about it.”

Irene slumped into a chair nearby and let out a relieved sigh. “You can have your secrets, right now I just want this chair…”

“You two have fun!” Amaris waved back. “Let’s get going, Coleus.”

Irene paid them little mind. She just sat and recollected her thoughts, breathing.

That is, until she noticed Anastasia go into the kitchen.

“Hey, I’m still cooking dinner!” Irene said, standing up suddenly. 

“You look—”

“I like cooking, give me that frying pan.”

~~~

“The elders will have to let us in,” Coleus said as she and Amaris they approached the military checkpoint around the Strider. Both of them had their backpacks. Amaris’ was filled with all her normal things, but Coleus’ had a very special passenger within hidden away from the sight of humans. This had annoyingly been the best thing they could come up with, even though Vayvaresi had said that being hidden rarely kept the curse from manifesting. “Vayvaresi has never used dryad hospitality before, we must offer assistance to the needy.”

“Good,” Amaris said.

“Just saying, they definitely wouldn’t be on board with this if Vayvaresi was some kind of evil art-ifact.”

“Mom’s paintings aren’t evil.”

“Some of them look really weird. She was dissecting a potato! With math! Terrifying.”

“Coleus, you use math to build your plant engineering.”

Coleus giggled. “I know.” 

They arrived at the military checkpoint and Coleus waved at General Mason. “Hello, General!”

The General nodded in her direction. “Coleus. Please hold a minute, I need to enter you in the system.”

“Can-do,” Coleus said, sitting down. 

“Bringing Amaris in with you?” General Mason asked.

“Yep!”

General Mason grumbled. “That’s gonna drive the paperwork monkeys insane.”

“I thought my special channel a-void-ed that?”

General Mason sighed. “Yes, technically, but the fact that you have express access at all really annoys them.”

“Diplomatic importance has its benefits. And I really do have to move in and out quickly sometimes, so…”

“I know,” General Mason said. “They’re still going to give me a hard time, as always. You too, if they can get their hands on y—”

“You!” A man with rectangular glasses shouted. “Are you running proper efficiency again? All the numbers are going to be out of alignment!”

“Oh do stop it,” Amaris said. “She’s the leader of the Strider, the President would get the same treatment if he ever wanted to come here.”

“The President knows not to come so we can keep everything aligned! Leaders should stay in their seats of power save for—”

“Ahem!” General Mason shouted. “I understand that you’re technically not one of my subordinates, but you are out of line. Get back to your tent, calculate your numbers, and deal with them being out of alignment.”

“I’m writing a complaint about this!”

“You do that.”

The man stormed off.

“That has to be really, really annoying,” Amaris said.

“It’s worse in meetings, then I actually have to listen to them. Or pretend to, anyway.” General Mason sighed. “You’re clear, by the way.”

They quickly got on one of the elevators and began the ride up to the Strider.

Vayvaresi poked her head out of the backpack. “He didn’t even check the backpack… no humans elbowed it…”

“I’m the leader of this place,” Coleus said. “You don’t need to check me for contraband since anything I bring in is automatically not-raband!”

Amaris facepalmed. 

“It sounded better than the rubber band pun I was going to go with first.”

“For someone who uses so many puns, you aren’t the best at them,” Veyvaresi pointed out.

“Oh u-uh well… it’s… uh…” Coleus shuffled her feet awkwardly. 

“And decidedly awkward for a leader as well. You are right, Amaris, you are cursed to be interesting, this is endlessly fascinating.”

“Glad I could be of assistance!” Amaris beamed.

Coleus stared at her hands. “But… I was… the interesting one… not…” Coleus shook her head. “Right, abandoning the brain train, we have a curse to remove.”

“To the Glen!”

The journey to the Glen was rather uneventful. Once they were down the stairs and past the area anyone could publicly go, Vayvaresi left the backpack and walked alongside them. Fully healed and healthy, she had a presence far beyond that of a wild animal. She was slightly larger than a cat and her fur was unnaturally smooth. One could almost describe her as glowing, but she produced no light of her own, her fur merely refracted light in an eye-catching way. Her two exceptionally bushy tails continually swiveled left and right, almost as though they were made out of liquid. 

“This place… it is pure,” Vayvaresi said, looking up at the trees and the runic stones that surrounded the Glen proper. “Such purity I have not felt in… ages.”

“How many tails did you have when you were cursed?” Coleus asked.

Amaris blinked. “What kind of question is that?”

Coleus blinked. “Oh, you don’t know! Kitsune have nine lives when born, one for each tail, when injured to the point of death they consume one of their tails to regenerate.”

“Oh. Did… I not need to help you?”

“I am still glad you did,” Vayvaresi said. “I only have two left. I had all nine when I was cursed. Despite all the suffering, only rarely does one of my tails get consumed.”

“It’s similar to my curse, then,” Amaris said. “I wouldn’t be very interesting if dead.”

“Being dead does get in the way of revenge… though, in this time, I am more of an obstacle to the revenge than anything.”

“You just don’t want it anymore.”

“And yet, until today, the world continued to give me reasons for it.” She sighed. “I hope this works.”

“We’ll see,” Coleus said. She paused in front of the entrance to the Glen. “You aren’t going to be mean to Amaris again, are you?” She glared at the dryads in the center of the Glen. “Are you?”

Amaris took a step forward. The Glen did not block her entry. 

The three of them approached the central pool. Vayvaresi stared at it with wide eyes. “Unbelievably pure…”

“It’s a puree of purity!” Coleus declared. “Kinda. You make it by congealing nature essence and then grinding it in a sort of metaphysical sense.” She kneeled down. “Could you paw-sibly place your front paws into the pool?”

Vayvaresi did as asked. The water not only soaked into her fur, but also her skin and somehow her bones. The feeling was pleasant, though slightly unnerving. 

“Now, let’s see here…” Coleus placed one of her feet in the water. “We have a visitor, members of the Glen. She is cursed. Let us purge it from her, for it is our duty.”

The elder dryads responded. Slowly, they placed one of their branches in the pool as well. Vayvaresi actually started to glow.

“An injured heart…” Coleus frowned. “I am so sorry. All you’ve ever loved has been taken away… let us ease your pain…”

Vayvaresi let out a sigh of relief as the sensations of the pool washed over her.

“The man who cursed you no longer walks the earth… we know who he was… we can see… there it is. Very subtle…” Coleus opened her eyes. Amaris jumped back a bit—they were white, devoid of any pupils, which was quite jarring considering how massive Coleus’ pupils were in the first place. “We shall… remove th—”

The light level in the Glen dropped suddenly, as though an oppressive dark fog filled the area. Coleus winced, but didn’t back down. “It’s strong… a curse shouldn’t be this strong…”

The air around them became darker. Coleus started shaking from the strain.

“Coleus…?” Amaris asked. “Are you…”

“Trying…” Coleus said through a haggard breath. “It’s… something… unusual…” She clenched her jaw. “But we can see it, we just have to… to…”

Vayvaresi let out a yip of pain.

“How… how dare he!?” Coleus shouted. “It’s attached to her soul! It…” Coleus’ expression became forlorn. “No…”

Suddenly, the darkness abated and Vayvaresi stopped glowing. Everything was back to normal.

Coleus collapsed to her knees, a few tears rolling down her face. “I… I am so sorry…”

“It… can’t be removed?” Vayvaresi asked.

“It… it’s sewn into your identity, like… imagine… imagine a tapestry of threads sewn into your body. To remove them, we would have to take you apart piece by piece, and we wouldn’t be able to put you back together. At… at the very best case, you would get immense brain damage. It’s… it’s far more likely to just outright kill you in a way your tail wouldn’t be able to fix.”

Vayvaresi let out a sigh. “So there is nothing you can do. I… suppose I let myself get too hopeful.”

“It… shouldn’t be like this.” Coleus said, standing up. “No, really, it shouldn’t. I was angry at Freddloi for daring to violate the soul in such a way, but the more I look at it, the more I realize… he did not have the power or capacity to do something like this on his own. The level of precision and detail in the soul imprint… it’s so complicated the Glen as a whole couldn’t even see it all.”

Amaris blinked. “What does that even mean?”

“It means Freddloi definitely couldn’t have been giving these curses under his own power.”

“Then… where do they come from?”

“I don’t know,” Coleus said, sitting down in the pool, allowing its pure energy to flow into her and rejuvenate her. “It’s… far beyond us, though. Such a huge, nasty thing… that hides so well. Most healers wouldn’t even be able to see that there was anything there…”

“I thank you for trying, maiden of the leaves,” Vayvaresi said, tearing herself from the pool. “I… shall return to my old way of life, trying to find a land with few humans in it. Such places are rarely peaceful for long, but they are peaceful for a time.” She turned to Amaris. “I am truly glad to have met you, Amaris. It… is an immense blessing to be able to speak to one of your kind.”

“Are you sure you want to leave?” Amaris asked.

“It is all I have ever done. With this curse remaining… it shall not change. You may be immune, but others are not. They will either be humans and torment me, or be those I forge close bonds with only for them to be killed by humans in some way. It is the way of my life.” She flicked her tails to the side. “But even in those times, I can hold to this memory. As a moment… where there was hope, and there was actual understanding. I do not have many memories like this, Amaris, I shall treasure it greatly.”

Amaris kneeled down. She was unable to resist giving the kitsune a hug. “I… really hope you find a way to escape your curse. If I ever find a way to get rid of them… I’ll find you.”

“If your ‘interesting’ curse can really go that far… then I await that day.” She gave Amaris a lick on the cheek. “Thank you for all you’ve done, and goodbye.” With that, Vayvaresi backed away from them… and vanished in a puff of white flower petals.

Amaris blinked. ”…Can all kitsune do that?”

“Um… no,” Coleus said, tilting her head to the side. “What even was that?”

“She is an ancient one,” one of the elder dryads spoke, startling the two girls. “A great spirit of a bygone age.”

“What does that mean?” Amaris asked.

The elder dryad said nothing further. 

~~~

The next day, Amaris, Emma, and Rin were walking along the sidewalk with recently purchased ice cream cones in their hands.

“So… this is going to be a little awkward,” Emma said. “My birthday’s coming up.”

“Oh.” Amaris stopped short. “Oh my, Emma, I entirely forgot I’m so sorry I…”

“Amaris, don’t worry about it. That’s not the awkward part. The awkward part is that I can’t invite Rin even though I really really want to.”

Rin took a long lick of her fish-flavored ice cream. “…Yeah, I don’t think I’ll be missing out on much.”

“It’s the principle of the thing!” Emma said. “You girls are my best friends, and I can’t invite both of you.

“Just save me some cake, it’ll be fine,” Rin said. “You and I can have an after-party or something.” 

“I know, but… mmm.” Emma kicked a rock. “I just don’t like it, but there’s nothing I can do about it.”

“I’ll try to bring enough party for both of us,” Amaris said. “…Even though big parties aren’t usually my thing…”

“Are you kidding, Amaris? You’re the most interesting person in the room! You could be the life of the party if you wanted to!”

“But I don’t want to…”

“You could or…” Emma blinked. “Amaris. Invite as many weird friends as you possibly can.”

“Huh?”

“My parents won’t know what to make of it. Invite Jenny. Invite Coleus. Invite… I don’t even know, just invite crazy people. Make this party the party to remember.”

“I’m pretty sure Coleus at least will make your parents very uncomfortable…”

“Ah, ah, but! Maybe they need to be made uncomfortable! Get them to… I don’t know.” She put her hands on her hips. “Just so long as none of them are nekos, my parents won’t have any ground to stand on.”

“Not Suuk, got it…” Amaris said. “It really is a shame that the elder dryads have put their foot down about allowing travel from here to Genk. I’m sure I can throw something together though. How long do I have?”

“Three weeks.”

“I think I can work with that.”

Rin chuckled. “Be sure to tell me all the details about how badly you mess up that party. I’m sure it’ll be great.”

“You sure you want to potentially self-sabotage your party like this?” Amaris asked.

“Yes,” Emma said. 

“All right then. Auntie Nina might know some people too…”

It was at this moment they heard the dogs barking. Looking around in confusion, they eventually spotted the form of Vayvaresi jumping over the top of a fence. Following close behind her were a dozen angry dogs that were very familiar to Amaris.

They were not familiar to Emma. “How… how cruel! They’re chasing that poor creature!” Emma ran toward them. “Bad dogs! Bad dogs, leave that fox alone!”

“Emma, get back!” Amaris shouted, pulling out her crossbow.

Emma was not afraid of dogs at all, she had a way with them. However, when Amaris spoke with that tone of voice, she knew something was up. “Uh…” she took a few steps back.

Vayvaresi noted that Amaris was with Emma. With a nod, she diverted her path to the left, slowing herself considerably and allowing the dogs to catch up—but now her path would no longer take her past Emma and leave her between the dogs and their prey. 

Amaris aimed her crossbow at the lead dog and let the bolt fly, skewering it in the neck. It rolled to the side, limp. The other dogs completely ignored this. 

Rin took out her throwing knives and began assisting. Since the dogs were dead-set on going after Vayvaresi, they were making little if any attempt to defend themselves from the girls’ attacks.

Emma was crying, she couldn’t bear to watch. 

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY DOGS!?”

Amaris didn’t take her hand off the crossbow. “They’re attacking one of my friends.”

“You’re friends with that animal!?”

“She’s not an animal!” Amaris shouted, still not even looking at the owner of the voice. She let another bolt fly. 

“You stupid kids! Who lets kids carry weapons? You… that’s it, dogs! Get her!”

The remaining dogs immediately stopped chasing Vayvaresi and went after Amaris. Amaris and Rin did their best, but they could not take them all out before they arrived.

However, now that Vayvaresi was no longer a target, she could become a predator. She let out a growl that reverberated with an otherworldly echo. Her eyes went red and crimson patterns appeared on her fur. She opened her mouth and her teeth became encased with a red aura that extended them considerably. 

Even with this, the dogs were still able to reach Amaris and Rin. However, there were so few of them left that Amaris’ agility was more than enough to deliver kicks and jabs and knock them down. 

“You… you stupid kids!” The man shouted. Now that there were no longer any dogs around, Amaris bothered to look at him. He was decidedly unimpressive, lanky, and looked kind of like he could play a goblin in a movie. Wait, do goblins actually exist…? “I will make you regret this! Do you think that was all of my dogs!?”

“Sending dogs to attack little kids?” Amaris asked, tilting her head. “Pretty sure that’s a crime.” 

“Definitely a crime,” Rin said.

“Why… why would you make your dogs so cruel!?” Emma shouted. 

“They’re my dogs, I can do what I want with them!”

“Well, you can, you just have to face the consequences of breaking the law,” Amaris said. 

“No I don’t! You dumb kids don’t understand how anything works, do you?” He laughed. “With my dogs I get what I want and nobody can stop me!”

Amaris frowned. “That’s it, girls, we’re paying a visit to the police station.” 

“You think they’ll listen to you!? Naïve little morons!” He let out a deep cackle. “I’m not a Strider, they don’t give a rip!”

“Pretty sure they’ll care about a man sending dogs to attack people.” Amaris took out a notepad. “Let’s see, description of assailant… short… goblin-like… obsessed with dogs… happened at 4:30 PM…” She looked up at him. “The longer you stand there the more likely it is they’ll be able to ID you.”

“Idiots. Fools. You’re in for a rude awakening… a very rude awakening…” He laughed. “I wonder if my dogs will get you first or not!”

“Send more dogs after me, I beat them up, okay?”

“You…” 

Vayvaresi bared her teeth. “Leave, human.”

“You can talk!?”

“Leave before I rip out your throat!”

This finally got the man to run off.

Vayvaresi let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Amaris.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“But there is someone else I wish to thank.” Vayvaresi turned to Emma. “You tried to help me.”

Emma, through her tears, nodded.

“You… are a human?”

“Y-yes…?”

“I thank you for your kind heart, young one.” Vayvaresi turned to Amaris. “It seems as though your curse extends beyond just you.”

“I… really?”

“Such a thing could not have happened before.” She approached Emma and let the girl pet her to calm her down. “I believe… here might actually be the safest place for me.”

Rin frowned. “Eh… safe is pushing it… we’ve been getting into death-defying situations every few weeks with her around.”

“But those around her will be made ‘interesting,’ and I shall be free. And I… can use what I know to mitigate the consequences of the ‘interesting’ events that plague you.”

Amaris gave her a warm smile. “Two are better than one?”

“True, in many ways.”

“Great to have you on board then, Vayvaresi.” Amaris paused. “We should still report this to the police.”

“Yes. Though something tells me the man was not bluffing. He must have some sort of trick against them.”

“Please, he attacked us in broad daylight with a ton of dogs, that might not even be magic, they’ll get him.”

“I do not know… but we shall go nonetheless, my testimony shall corroborate things, and we can determine to what extent your curse counteracts mine.”

~~~

“And you got his description?”

Amaris nodded. “I’m not the best artist, but here’s my sketch.” She ripped the page out of her notebook and handed it to the officer sitting behind the receptionist’s desk at the police station. The officer in question was a calico cat, and she took the page neatly in her paws and laid it down on the table to look at it. She nodded slowly. 

“Thank you for your report, we will do everything in our power to get him behind bars, don’t you kids worry none.” She tipped her hat at the four of them. “I’ve taken all your statements. I would suggest having us drive you home, but you sound like you can protect yourselves.”

Amaris nodded. “Thanks for the offer, officer. Come on girls. Vayvaresi, let’s show you the basement…”

As they left, the officer looked down at the sketch and let out a long, drawn-out sigh. She quickly put the sketch in the shredder. 

An older officer walked by. “Those were the kids?”

“Yeah. Derek neglected to mention the fox-creature entirely. Not surprising, considering his track record.” Her ears twitched. “You really gotta stop that grandson of yours from playing all these mean-spirited jokes, it’s just going to get more of his dogs killed.”

“The man listens to no one,” the man said, taking a long drink of his coffee. “I’ll fine him again for disturbing the peace.”

“I do wonder how he manages to get those dogs to be so convincing when chasing people…”

“Man has a way with animals, what can I say?” The officer shrugged. 

“You think losing so many will get him to stop?”

“Nope.” 

“Maybe we should do something a little… more, this time? He is a bit of a nuisance.”

“What’re we gonna do, lock him up? Pretending to attack people ain’t a crime. Threatening is, but that’s what the fine is for.”

“I…” The cat looked up and out the window. She thought she had seen that… kitsune creature out there for a split second. “Nevermind, just seeing things.”

“Let’s focus on more important things. There was that kid who was actually murdered…”

Vayvaresi slowly assembled herself from white flower petals on top of Amaris’ backpack. “I doubt you are going to appreciate what I just heard.”

“What?” Amaris asked.

“Well—AGUH!” Vayvaresi jumped off the backpack, hair on end, as Pitch poked out his head. “SNAKE!”

“Pitch is harmless,” Amaris said as Pitch coiled around her arm and between her fingers. “…And not venomous.”

“You… have a snake… okay that would be interesting…”

“Had him before I was cursed.”

Vayvaresi stared at her. “…Why?”

“Snakes are cool?” Emma ventured.

“Her parents were weird?” Rin suggested.

“I… forgive me.” Vayvaresi shuffled her tails around, trying to use them to lay her fur flat. “It will take some time to get used to his… presence.” She let out an unusual half-whine half-growl noise. “I had news. The police are not investigating our man.”

“…What?” Amaris said.

“They know the man, Derek. He’s the grandson of one of the older officers. They apparently believe that he has trained the dogs to pretend to attack people and fine him for threatening people and disturbing the peace.” Vayvaresi narrowed her eyes. “Those dogs were not pretending.”

“How… the cops are supposed to help us!” Emma shouted. “This… this isn’t how it works!”

Rin frowned. “I really did think they were more effective for you people…”

“What are we gonna do?” Emma asked, eyes widening. “He’s… just gonna send more dogs after us!”

“Me, specifically, I think,” Amaris said. “But yes, that will get annoying, and something tells me his supply of dogs is nearly limitless…” She tapped her foot angrily. “We can’t just lock him beneath the school, that would definitely get the cops on us.”

“Then… what?”

“We aren’t out of options. If the cops won’t listen… we do have other avenues.” Amaris slowly started to grin. “Time to call in some favors.”

~~~

Derek lived in a very nice house, one with a huge backyard that had to hold hundreds of dogs, all of them tough, strong breeds that were often violent. Every last dog continually growled and walked in regular, circular patterns. The yard was somehow devoid of dog poop—every last one of them went to the hole in the ground to do their business without fail.

Derek himself lived alone aside from the dogs, but only a chihuahua was allowed inside the house. 

Most of his money had been inherited from his father and was slowly accumulating interest, so he never ran out. He had no job aside from letting the computers in his basement gather cryptocurrency. The rest of the time he either spent prowling around the town like some kind of vulture, or scowling at his computer and arguing with people on the Internet.

Considering how new the Internet was in Yeshalo, this setup was not only supremely unusual, most people wouldn’t even be able to understand his life. But it was what it was. 

Derek scowled as he got up from the computer. The only time he showed restraint was when he wanted to punch his computer. It was too much of a hassle to wait a day for a new one to be delivered, and sometimes he lost data in the transfer. He needed to blow it off somehow, perhaps by ordering his dogs to attack something. 

There was a man in his living room in a distinguished suit. He was sitting on a chair reading a newspaper.

“KILL THE INTRUDER!” Derek shrieked.

His chihuahua looked at him in confusion.

“Idiot! That intruder right—” Derek no longer saw anyone sitting in the chair. “Wh… what…?”

“Quite the setup you have here,” the man said, now behind Derek.

“You… KILL HIM!”

“They can’t see me, only you can.”

Derek’s eyes widened. “Wh… what? That… that’s… impossible!”

“I am a problem you can’t send your dogs at.” 

Derek thrust his fist forward, punching the man. The man caught the fist in his hand, and the next thing Derek knew he was barfing on the ground. “H-how…”

“Best not to try to touch me. Also… that punch was quite sad. What a pathetic man you are…”

“Pathetic!? You’re pathetic! You hide where my dogs can’t get you!”

“Oh, I don’t have a choice about that, can’t appear in animal minds.” The man shrugged. “Anyway, my work here is done.” He smiled at him. “Make of this what you will.”

Then he was gone. 

And Derek’s doorbell rang.

Derek took in a sharp breath, noticing that his hand was shaking. He slapped his hand with his other fist. “Stop that!” He did his best to pretend like his hands weren’t still shaking and he threw open the front door. “WHAT!? This better be important or the dogs will get you!”

There was a soldier in uniform on the other side of the door. “Mister Derek Hauser, I presume?”

“I don’t need to give my name to you!”

“Ah, well, I do have a picture of you, and you do match, so I’ll make this quick. I am here on the order of General Mason. There have been reports of you attacking children with dogs.”

Derek snorted. “I pay my fines, idiot, talk to the police station.”

“Oh, we have.” The soldier narrowed his eyes. “The precinct is currently under investigation for corruption and nepotism.”

“Are you… trying to take away what I have?”

“I am merely following orders, sir. Can I come in?”

“Of course not!”

“I’ll be back later, then, presumably with a search warrant.”

“You will NOT go through my HOUSE! If you do I will send the dogs after you!”

The soldier seemed surprised. “Threatening a soldier? Mister Hauser, do you understand the severity of your claim?”

“You don’t believe me?” Derek laughed. “Oh you fool… I’m untouchable. I’ll demonstrate that to you.” He snapped his fingers. “Get him.”

Dozens of dogs erupted from the house, bearing their teeth at the soldier. The soldier didn’t look afraid, he simply put up his fists to defend himself. The dogs bit down on his arms and legs…

“Scream, idiot! SCREAM IN FEAR!”

“U-uh, he w-won’t be,” the cashier at the grocery store said, holding out her hands. Why was she still alive? He’d ordered her torn limb from limb and devoured! She was… …wait why were his dogs suddenly being friendly to the soldier?

The soldier rolled up his sleeve, revealing that he was actually much thinner than he looked and had subtle body armor on. 

“What on earth…?” Derek said, eyes wide.

“That was almost too easy,” Scarlet said, revealing herself to be hiding behind a bush with a high-quality camera. “And there you have it, folks! A menace to society that was slipping through the cracks, exposed! Caught on tape trying to murder an officer with his dogs, what a shame!”

“My… my dogs are clearly just playing with him!” Derek shouted. “See?”

“Oh we definitely have murder-intent bite marks on the armor,” Scarlet said. “Doesn’t matter how we pacified the dogs, really. Or how we got you riled up. Or how we knew exactly what you’d do in certain situations…” Scarlet grinned. “Just know that you attacked the wrong kids yesterday, they had connections.  Would you like to know what you’ve won?”

“Your condescending voice needs to END!” He rushed her.

The soldier backhanded him and knocked him to the ground, dazed.

“You’ve won an all-expenses paid trip to jail!” Scarlet declared. “Where you will face a trial and, let’s be honest, we’ll find plenty of evidence of your dogs ripping people up so you’re probably going to get the death penalty, but hey, maybe that grandfather of yours can pull some strings! Maybe lose his job in the process!” She very condescendingly patted him on the head. 

He tried to bite her hand. “This will not happen to me! My dogs will…” He looked around with wild eyes at his happy, playful dogs. Tears began to well up in his eyes. “What have they done to you…? My weapons… my faithful weapons! YOU FAILED ME! You…”

“Good gravy, I have no idea how someone could get as far gone as you,” Scarlet said with a click of her tongue. “Take him away, lieutenant.”

“Will do,” the soldier said, picking up Darek and dragging him along. 

“This is going to be a great news story,” Scarlet said, beaming. 

~~~

Scarlet narrowed her eyes at the station manager. “Explain to me why this isn’t something we can show. Nobody got hurt, we did nothing illegal, and a criminal is now behind bars.”

“There will be way too many questions,” the fat man beside the desk said. “You used magic to get to him.”

“Yes? Problem?”

“The people don’t want to hear about that. And it’s not necessary for them to know about some idiot kid who killed people with dogs for fun.”

“Really? I’m sure there are a ton of families missing kids who would very much like to know what happened.”

The manager let out a long sigh. “Scarlet, I’m going to level with you. You did good, you stopped a terrible man from roaming the streets. But this story is not the sort of thing this station publishes. All this… magic, the people see it as an evil.”

“It’s not.”

“How do you know that?”

“Obviously, we stopped evil with it.”

“Scarlet…”

“You received orders from higher up and are trying to justify them to me to shut me up, aren’t you?”

The manager stared blankly at her.

“It’s fine, I know how it is.” Scarlet stood up. “I do care enough about my job not to run it through the ground by publishing my own work, you don’t have to worry about me getting sanctions imposed on us. But I would very much like to know what the higher-ups actually want from us.”

The manager looked down at the desk. “I would too. I suspect they don’t know what they want in regard to all this Strider nonsense.”

“…Can I still cover the unsolved murder cases?”

“Scarlet, you’re the only one who really wants to.”

“Great! See you tomorrow then!” She walked out of the room with a smile on her face. This quickly turned into an uncertain frown once she was out of sight range. An unpleasant realization was slowly bubbling to the surface of her mind. 

They know. 

~~~

“So, you keep the monsters you’ve captured down here?” Vayvaresi asked, looking around the basement. “Seems rather empty.”

“Most of them are locked behind doors,” Amaris said. She was giving the tour alone, everyone else had gone home. “That door has the rolling bolder creature, that door has the crocogator. You generally can’t get the rolling creature to do anything, but the crocogator…” Amaris kicked the door. “Oh no, I’m a helpless child, come at me!”

There was a gurgling roar from the other side of the door followed by a loud slam. After this came pained whimpering.

“The crocogator is quite stupid.”

Vayvaresi looked at the angel remnant. “What’s that?”

“The orb that makes you forget about it when you stop being aware of it.”

Vayvaresi blinked, turning to Amaris. “How does that work?”

“No idea.”

“No idea about what?”

“The orb that makes you forget about it when you stop being aware of it.”

Vayvaresi blinked. “Oh.”

“Yeah, exactly.” 

“We also have some magic crystals over here,” Amaris gestured at a bunch of pink-colored shards lying on a pedestal, mixed with some blue and green ones as well. “Not really sure what they do, but they do glow, and the pink ones can be used to make anti-magic stuff. Also, very sharp.”

“I have seen such things before… there are wizards in distant lands who can do incredible things with these crystals. But there, they weren’t so… rare.”

“Not very common here,” Amaris said. “Most of these come from the Strider, haven’t found any in Yeshalo itself.” Amaris stopped, smiling. “Ah, and here’s the broken magic mirror that started it all.”

“Oh?”

Amaris picked up the broken mirror. “Yes, see, right after I was cursed, I found this thing at the Cat-ival…”

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] [Next Chapter]

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=752
Extensions
Fortune’s Fate: Episode XVI
Uncategorized
Episode XVI Bad Neighborhood The vines erupted from the ground and stabbed the fleshy wall. Highly pressurized blood erupted from every puncture point and the wall itself let out a dog-like whimper. Flowers sprouted around the holes, stopping the spray with their roots. White petals became crimson, and flesh became wood.  A face emerged fromContinue reading "Fortune’s Fate: Episode XVI"
Show full content

Episode XVI

Bad Neighborhood

The vines erupted from the ground and stabbed the fleshy wall. Highly pressurized blood erupted from every puncture point and the wall itself let out a dog-like whimper. Flowers sprouted around the holes, stopping the spray with their roots. White petals became crimson, and flesh became wood. 

A face emerged from the remaining flesh, human, stuck in a silent scream. It tried to pull itself out of the wall, but the outer edges became wooden and were no longer malleable. The face twisted to the left and the right, each twist with less and less freedom of motion. The fear became rage, rage against the oncoming plants. Teeth formed in the mouth and the eyes expanded in size horizontally, becoming elongated slits of murderous intent. It tried to roar, but all that emerged was the sound of a whimpering dog.

With that, the face became completely wooden. Flowers started to bloom all over It and no longer were their petals forced to become crimson, spreading out in all sorts of pastel colors. 

“Whew!” Coleus said, lowering her hand. “That was a pretty difficult inter-face! Whatever was in there was particularly nasty.”

Amaris nodded, scribbling a quick note in her notebook. “You sure there’s not going to be any lingering side effects?”

“Not yet, the roots are working out on egg-stracting… an egg of darkness!” She gestured at the ground where a large blue flower was budding. When its petals spread, inside there was a black egg with numerous faces moving along its surface, all of them silently screaming. “Can’t just convert this, gonna have to purge it.” 

“That’s always fun.”

Coleus picked up the egg with a bag made out of vines so it didn’t come in contact with her directly. “You bet! To the Glen!” Coleus pointed an excited finger and they left. They emerged from a room that was still being converted from fleshy, disgusting Strider mess to verdant green beauty into a land that had already been converted. Grasses of all sorts of shapes and sizes covered the ground, trees dotted every surface—even the ceiling—and massive flowers were constantly blooming and sending sweet aromas into the air. However, there were also large pieces of machinery in operation, made largely out of plants and wood but undeniably machines nonetheless. Large conveyor belts of lily pads moved through lazy rivers, vines moved up and down on pulley systems moving people to different levels, and there were even a handful of metal structures that blew smoke into the air, but smoke that was quickly captured by windmill-like flowers. 

“I’m always more impressed every time I come here,” Amaris said as they boarded a lily pad and started to drift lazily along the river. “Only you could make an industry of nature.”

“I know, right? It’s so cool! Who says plants have to be slow? …I mean, yeah, the elders but they wouldn’t be cleaning this place up so quickly.” She crossed her arms. “And they keep telling me I should put down my roots already. Hmph.”

“Can you do that now?”

Coleus nodded. “I’m old enough, but the window’s large. I’m doing the best I can to completely purge this place before I become rooted in the Glen.”

“Sure is going to be different with you becoming a big tree.”

“Yeah.” Coleus rubbed her arm. “I’m a little nervous. Will thinking slower make me change into someone unrecognizable? I’ve never seen another dryad put down roots… but every elder I see doesn’t act at all like me.” She paused. “I haven’t seen very many dryads like me, either. For some reason letting young dryads interact isn’t encouraged.”

“Weird.”

“The elders do things and they don’t think they have to explain.” Coleus shrugged. “Well, I’ll get answers out of them eventually, but converting the Strider is more import-ant.” Coleus glanced to the side. “Hmm. I thought this was where the anthill was…”

At this point, a gari shouted at them from the river. “Hey! That’s the plant-freak!” He pointed at Coleus. “This is all your fault!”

Coleus tried to melt into the background which was really hard to do on top of a barren lily pad. 

“You’ve taken our home away!”

“Um, well…” Coleus coughed, realizing that she wasn’t just going to be able to blow this off. “L-look, I’ve built you a new home without all that murder and curses a—”

The gari pulled out some kind of scepter with a purple crystal in it and pointed it at Coleus. “That’s the problem! I haven’t gotten to kill anyone for months! I’m starting with y—”

Coleus flicked her wrist and he was suddenly wrapped in a tangle of vines that pulled him forcefully to the ground. Her nervousness was gone, and now her gaze was one of extreme disapproval. “If you need to murder people then you don’t deserve my pity or consideration. You’re grounded, mister.”

Amaris chuckled while the gari let out a string of obscenities. 

“I’m really not sure what to do with all the people,” Coleus said as the lily pad passed away from the gari. “I give them plentiful food and it’s not like I kick them out, but so many of them were raised to essentially believe evil was good.” She tapped her fingers together. “I want to help them, but so many people just want to go on a murder spree. It’s alarmingly common, you have no idea how many people I have grounded right now.”

“That’s probably not a long-term solution.”

“Well, the long-term solution is killing them, but I really don’t want to do that.” 

Amaris frowned. “I wouldn’t either, but I’m not sure how you can change people, much less an entire society.”

“The elders recommended I forcibly eject everyone from their homes and restore purity to the Glen.”

“Geez, that would result in a war between Nuk and the Strider’s people almost immediately.”

“Yeah, apparently they didn’t think of that.” Coleus crossed her arms. “Now they just want me to seal up the central Glen and let them sort themselves out. ‘Mortal lives are of no concern to us,’ blah de blah de blah…” Coleus sighed. “I’m glad you’re here Amaris, it’s hard.”

“I’m glad you’re here to handle all of this; without the friendly magic pun-loving plant girl to keep everything in line I’m pretty sure everything would have gone very wrong long before now.”

“I’m not convinced it won’t go sideways any moment,” Coleus said with a nervous laugh. “The Strider itself listens to everything I ask it to, but that doesn’t solve every problem…” She shook her head. “But I’m working on it, and the elders are at least good for pointing out where problems might arise. I just half to ignore half of them!”

At this point, they reached the end of the river and hopped off onto the ground. Here, this close to the center of the Strider, there were not only plants but animals as well. Shimmering insects and small mouse-like creatures ran to and fro, reflecting the warm light that came from all directions. Coleus and Amaris moved to a staircase made out of living, square logs and descended. 

The central Glen of the Strider was a sight to behold. A roughly spherical space cut out of the bulk of the Strider that had trees on every surface, creating a forest with treetops that all pointed to the very center, which consisted of a chunk of earth resting on a single pillar of smooth metal. The six stone monoliths that marked the edge of the Glen glowed a soft green, the runes flickering on and off in some unknown pattern. Just outside the stones were a few metal boxes that housed electrical equipment, as well as a few screens that could be used to interface with the remaining technical parts of the Strider. 

There was a “bridge” that led from their current location to the center, but it was highly unorthodox, being made out of a few dozen independent floating stones covered in tangled moss. Coleus and Amaris hopped across these floating rocks, arriving at the Glen outskirts. Coleus checked the computer terminal briefly before passing through the barrier.

Amaris walked right into an invisible wall.

“Hey!” Coleus put her hands on her hips and glared toward the elegant trees that occupied the center of the Glen. “You stop that! It’s Amaris, she’s coming in, and I know you don’t want an extended argument.”

The runes on the Glen flashed rapidly for a second.

“You can come in now.”

Amaris passed through the barrier without issue. “Geez, petty much?” She glared right at the trees that she knew were the elder dryads. They made no response, which was normal.

“She asked you a question,” Coleus said, grumbling at the elders who still weren’t listening to her. “…Come on.”

The interior of the Glen was perfectly clean and had an aura of healing about it. It was enough to rouse Pitch from his slumber and come out of the backpack just to appreciate the clean air and sense of rejuvenation that came with the place. All the plants that grew here were extremely vibrant, the flowers were stupendously aromatic, and the serene quiet was greatly calming. 

In the center, there was a pool of water surrounded by the elder dryads. From a distance, they looked like normal, if slightly too perfect and unusually angled, trees. But this close it was possible to see that there were faces in the tree bark, all of which were twisted into deeply dissatisfied expressions.

“Geez, are they that upset at me?” Amaris asked.

“No, they just don’t like being here,” Coleus said. “They recognize that it’s necessary to guard the Lost Glen, but they had to leave their preferred places to be here. They would rather be where they consider home.”

“…Surely you can handle things and let them go home?”

“They don’t think so.” With that, Coleus lifted up the bag that held the dark egg and dangled it over the central pool of water. The water was so clear, so pure, that it was possible to see the bottom and the semi-transparent fish that were swimming within. All the fish turned to look at the egg dangled above them.

“Here’s something else for purging! Don’t get too egg-cited now!” Coleus dumped the egg out of its container. The moment it hit the water, it started dissolving. For a brief moment, there was a slight blackness to the water surrounding the egg, but even this was burned to nothing by the purity of the water in the center of a dryad Glen. There was a soft sizzling sound, as though the water were on the cusp of boiling, and then the egg was simply gone without a trace. 

Amaris whistled. “Effective.”

“Haven’t found anything the Glen can’t purge yet!” Coleus said, putting her hands proudly on her hips. “Take that, darkness, the power of dryads you feared so much is your undoing! You thought you could corrupt us? Well, now we’re Coleu-rrupting you!” 

“…I would ask if I can bring my own artifacts of darkness here to purge them when I find them, but something tells me the elders would skewer me.”

“They just wouldn’t let you in,” Coleus said with a sigh. “And they’re giving me the eye, time for us to gooooo.”

They quickly left the Glen and returned to the lazy river. To Amaris’ surprise, Scarlet was there waiting. 

“Oh!” Coleus said. “Right, I have an interview. I almost forgot, sorry Scarlet!”

Scarlet nodded. “Well, you’re lucky, we haven’t been waiting very long. And hi, Amaris!”

“Hi Scarlet!”

“I’m afraid I couldn’t turn up much about your encounter a few days ago. There have been a few cases of buildings being vaporized like you described, but there have never been any survivors to question until this time.”

That “angel” must have been really effective on a population that didn’t believe magic existed… Amaris nodded. “Well, that does go with what I currently thought was going on. Looks like something really doesn’t want any of the dark demon things in Yeshalo.”

“Seems that way.”

“Anyway, have fun with your interview!” Amaris said, waving at them. “I’ll see myself out.”

“I’ll have the Strider watch you,” Coleus said, waving Amaris along. “Anyway, Scarlet, what do the people of Yeshalo want to know about me this time?”

“Honestly they want to know what your diabolical plan for world domination is, but we both know that’s not actually a thing, so how about we ask what your plans for the future are?”

“Hmm. Well, my main project is getting all the evil out of the Strider—big project…”

Amaris made her way through the Strider to one of the exits. This was one part of the Strider that had changed the least—the way in and out was to descend one of the lifts. The locations of the lifts had been altered considerably—the fleshy walls were gone, replaced with greenery and wood, for the most part. However, Coleus had chosen not to destroy most of the vehicles, so it was here where some of the Strider’s original variety could be seen. There were a fair deal of normal cars from Nuk, but there were also mechanical things with legs covered in saws, a few fleshy spheres that floated above the ground, and, of course, the Retrograde

Amaris ran her hand across the vehicle that had gotten them so far. “You’re a good car.”

With that, she descended the lift. Technically speaking she probably should have waited for a platform to arrive, but instead she just jumped on the cable and started climbing down. She eventually arrived at a platform that was already descending that held a small family of squid-people in a jellyfish-like vehicle. They stared at her in bafflement.

She waved happily at them. Unfortunately, the cable ended at the platform, so she couldn’t climb down the rest of the way and had to wait for the ground to be reached. It wasn’t a long wait, though. 

That came on the ground. For on the ground there were several dozen military tanks, numerous green tents, and at least a thousand soldiers all keeping a very careful eye on the Strider and everyone who came in and left. 

“Do you have your papers?” A tall, gruff man called out to them, easily identified as a General by the platinum star on his uniform and cap. His jaw was square and covered in stubble that somehow managed to look neat. Amaris knew this man—he was General Mason. She saw him almost every time she came to the Strider. 

Even though he clearly recognized her, she still took out her papers. “Amaris Kelvin, returning home.”

“Good to see you, Amaris,” he said with a curt nod. “And what about you lot?”

“We need papers?” the squid blubbered.

“Well, if you don’t have them, you’re about to get them! Take yourselves and your vehicle over to registration!” He pointed at a tent with a red flag flapping over top of it. “You’ll get your papers, identification, everything you need! I highly recommend you cooperate!”

“And be patient,” Amaris added. “Losing your patience is a good way to get the big burly men with guns angry at you.”

The squid-people were decidedly unnerved by this, but they did as asked and began the registration process.

General Mason softened slightly—which was to say he no longer looked on the verge of anger and was now just grumpy. Amaris had learned that this was his resting face. The man never smiled. 

“As usual you have to wait while we process everything,” General Mason said. 

“You’d think the system would know me by now,” Amaris added. 

“Everyone gets the same treatment, kid.” Mason crossed his arms. “I’ll let you know when you’re cleared.”

“…I have a question, General.”

“Hmm?”

“Why do you oversee arrivals and departures personally? Surely you have subordinates who could do it.”

“I want to see everything that goes in there and comes out with my own eyes. Everything is a potential new enemy. Most of the people may be harmless, but each new type of person is a new type of enemy that could be encountered. I need to study everything I can. The game has changed, and I’m in a position to be a leader while it’s changing.” He looked down at her. “In my work, mistakes kill people. I’m preventing future mistakes.”

Amaris smiled. “That’s great, actually. Most people don’t like change.”

“I don’t like it one bit either, but I see it, and I’m not going to stick my hands in my ears and go to la-la land trying to pretend like everything’s going to stay the same.” 

“You were definitely the right person to send here.”

“You all just got lucky that I was the closest General here, the President probably would have sent General Piccolo if he had the choice, and handling this situation with that level of ‘by the book’ would have ended in disaster.” 

“Involving explosions?”

“Most likely.”

The conversation lulled and Amaris didn’t push. The General liked talking to her, but he wasn’t much of a talker to begin with so she didn’t try to force a conversation out of him. She just waited for several minutes for her papers to clear. It took somewhere between ten and thirty minutes now that she was properly registered and a regular, but for most others it took an hour, and for those who didn’t have any papers at all… they’d be lucky to get out of here before the sun rose tomorrow morning. 

It was annoying, to be sure, but at least people were allowed back and forth. Everyone was very fortunate that the military hadn’t set up a permanent blockade. Though Amaris had heard a lot of people complain about it, finding it “unnatural” to have “those monsters” walking on their streets in broad daylight without an armed escort.

Which… to be fair, there were a lot of nasty things coming out of the Strider, but a good chunk of them could just bypass the military checkpoint and had emerged during the first few hours of the Strider’s arrival. It was definitely a complicated situation with a lot of unknowns, but it was what it was. She herself thought the current peaceful and cooperative interactions were the best option, but that was just a feeling. The truth of the matter eluded her. Perhaps in a few years, she could look back on this and know for sure.

“You’re cleared,” General Mason said.

“Yay!” Amaris hopped up. “Thank you, General!”

“Don’t mention it. Good talking to you, tell your folks I said hello.”

“Will do!” With that, Amaris scampered off, back into Nuk proper. It was a long walk, but long walks were nothing to her at this point.

~~~

Later that afternoon, Amaris met up with Emma at a bus stop. The two briefly hugged.

“You ready?” Amaris asked.

Emma rubbed her hands together. “We’ve been waiting a long time for this… of course I am.”

“You sure? Even if a giant rolling monster shows up?”

“W-well you’ll protect me again, right?”

“I’ll certainly do my best, and Jenny will as well.”

“She’s nearby?”

“Talked to her like ten minutes ago, she’s doing that thing where she ‘patrols.’ “ Amaris paused. “Though we know from experience at this point that it’s easy for monsters to distract her…” She put a hand to her chin. “A better warning system might be needed… not sure how to make it though. Yet.”

Emma shivered slightly. “You’re so… cool. Like… in a literal sense! Cool under pressure.”

“There aren’t exactly any monsters here right now.”

“But you stayed cool even with the rock monster thing! You have it… all under control.” As though she had just convinced herself of this fact, Emma lit up. “You’ve got it all under control.”

“Well… I wouldn’t say that…

“You know, if anyone had told me Amaris was coming back, I wouldn’t have expected her to be too humble. It looks good on you.”

“Thanks.” Amaris turned her head to look forward along the sidewalk. “Think we should get going?”

“Sure.” 

They left the bus stop and walked slowly into the depths of Nuk. The roads quickly went from well-maintained to degrading and cracked. Trash littered the streets, and the quality of the architecture was markedly lower than most of the rest of Nuk. Several windows were boarded up, and on at least one house a door was straight-up missing. 

“If my parents knew I was here…” Emma muttered to herself.

Amaris frowned. “Where do they think you are, by the way?”

“Your house. Can’t have them knowing of Rin’s existence, after all…”

“Wish you didn’t have to do that.”

Emma nodded. “Be glad you can tell your parents and they won’t call the cops.”

Amaris sighed. They had had this conversation many times and it never went anywhere, always ending with the two of them agreeing the situation sucked and there wasn’t anything they could do about it. They were kids. Curiously more able to battle monsters than to tackle social issues. 

A pair of neko men with ski masks on jumped out from a dark alley. “Well well well, what have we here, two little girls lost all alone in the Dregs?”

“Such a shame, they really should teach their kids better navigation skills.”

“They really should,” Amaris agreed, placing herself between the nekos and Emma. “But that is not the case with us, we are here to visit a friend of ours.”

“Ooooh, kids from outside, sneaking away from their parents!”

“My parents know I’m here.”

The neko man glared at her. “You really are making this annoying.” He pulled out a knife. “Maybe you need to scream a little bit…”

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

He laughed and swiped at her. She kicked the knife out of his hand and grabbed it herself, pointing it at him. She raised an incredulous eyebrow. 

The first neko was stunned into silence. The second laughed, finding the whole situation hilarious—but then he suddenly pulled out a gun and pulled the trigger. 

Amaris was faster than his hand, ducking under the path of the bullet and kicking him right in the arm, knocking his gun away. Rather than taking the gun, she opted to use the force she got from kicking away from the first man and drive her boot into the head of the second. As he went down, she returned to the other neko, who was trying to draw his knife. He got a boot to the face as well and went down. 

Amaris stood tall over them, hands smugly on her hips. “I warned you.”

Pitch slithered up her neck and licked her face.

“Woah…” Emma said, looking down at the two men.

“They were ordinary people, no match for me at all.” She gave Emma a wink. “Let’s hurry to Rin’s now, don’t want to inadvertently start a gang war do we?”

~~~

Right smack dab in the middle of the Dregs, there was suddenly a house that wasn’t in a massive state of disrepair. It was everything the houses around it weren’t: clean, big, modern, flashy, and just screamed big money. Hedges in the front yard were cut into animal shapes, there was a beautiful flower garden next to these trees, and there was even a fountain with sculptures of nude dancing nekos.

Amaris had not actually been to Rin’s house prior to this, so the fountain statues were more than a little startling. Art like that always made her feel weird in a way she couldn’t describe. She would have suspected that meant something puberty-related, but she had gone through that while she was out on her journey. 

She was suddenly struck by the sensation that she didn’t remember the struggles that came with puberty all that much, they all came during her journey and seemed to be minor compared to all the chaos going on around her at all times. She had just… gone from a kid to a somewhat taller kid. The experiences of her journey meant a lot more to her than any physical differences that had occurred along the way.

“You okay?” Emma asked.

“Just… felt like I might have missed a part of childhood entirely.” She paused. “I was about to say that was ‘no big deal’ but that probably is a bigger deal than I think it is.”

Emma put a hand on her back. “I think you’re alright.”

“Thanks.” Amaris walked up to the front door and knocked. 

The doors quickly opened to reveal a tall neko woman in an outfit that was not only very revealing but also clearly expensive with all that gold-trimmed velvet. She was smoking something in a long thin pipe. 

“Ah, Rin’s friends,” the woman said, breathing a ring of smoke into the air.

“Yep!” Amaris said. “We’re here for the sleepover!”

Mrs. Kugimiya took a moment to scrutinize the two of them—she clearly didn’t trust the girls. But she found nothing worthy of balking at, so she put on a forced smile and invited the two of them in. “Rin! Your friends are here!”

Rin was there in a second. “Girls!” She pulled Emma and Amaris into a hug. “Oh, I’m so glad you’re here!”

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Emma said. 

“You sure that’s technically true?” Amaris asked.

“Amaris! It’s an expression! Not everything has to be so rigid!”

“I dunno, could lead to miscommunications…”

At this point, Rin’s Father, Mr. Kugimiya, opened the door to his office. He was wearing a very nice black suit and had a cane that he clearly didn’t need to use to walk, he just had it to look fancy. He and his wife briefly embraced in what was clearly meant to be a passionate kiss but to Amaris looked more like two robots going through their programming without thinking. 

Then Mr. Kugimiya turned his attention to the three girls. “Welcome to the Kugimiya household. Don’t touch anything that isn’t in Rin’s room, and even then listen to what Rin tells you to do. You may stay up as late as you wish tonight so long as you are quiet once the two of us go to bed. Dinner is seasoned chicken tenders, by Rin’s request, and it will be sent up to her room. You are to enjoy yourselves, but respect the house and the ground it rests on. Do you girls understand?”

Amaris nodded, though she was mildly confused as to why Mr. Kugimiya was bothering to say all this. It wasn’t painting a very favorable impression.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have more work to do.” He patted Rin on the head. “Dazzle them, my little spark.”

Rin beamed like this was the best compliment she had ever received. “Amaris gives me some competition, dad.”

“Healthy competition strengthens us.”

Mrs. Kugimiya folded her arms. “I don’t know about that…” 

“Let them have their fun.”

Mrs. Kugimiya looked like she wanted to object, but she shook her head. “Yes, you girls have fun. Rin, remember who you are.”

Rin locked her hands behind her back. “The heir of the Kugimiya fortune!”

“Yes, and remember what that means.” With that, the two adults were out of sight. The three girls quickly scrambled up the stairs and to Rin’s room, which was decidedly large. The bed was king-sized, there was a massive window that overlooked the street outside, a carpet patterned with various colors of flower shapes, and a full entertainment system with every video game console Amaris had ever heard of, and some she hadn’t. Not to mention the giant princess dolls and plushies Rin had carefully stacked in one corner of her room.

Emma let out a low whistle. “Impressive.”

“Being stinking rich has its perks,” Rin said with a wry grin. “Including the ability to throw an excellent party, and I finally get to test it out!” She pulled a remote out of a cabinet and pointed it at the ceiling. Immediately a disco ball descended and various colored lights turned on, along with some dance music playing at a loud but not too loud to be talked over volume. “Tah-dah!”

“Rin, this is amazing!” Emma cheered, jumping up and attempting to dance, revealing that she really didn’t know how to. There was something endearing about the erratic, crazed motions, though.

Amaris put down her backpack, allowing Pitch to slide onto her arm. Then she twirled out into the middle of the room, landing with an outstretched hand in front of Emma. “Would you like to learn a bit?”

“A-amaris! You don’t like…”

“I’m not performing for anyone here,” Amaris said, grabbing Emma’s hand. “I can show you some things.”

“O—okay!”

And so Amaris took Emma’s hands in her own and started twirling her around—slowly at first, taking the time to tell Emma exactly what she was doing, what sorts of steps needed to be taken, and how to keep everything balanced. Then she’d twirl away and start doing the same for Rin. 

Rin was far less receptive to instruction than Emma, for Rin kind of knew how to dance. Only formal, high-society dances though, and she never got to practice outside of her parent’s insistence. It took some time but Amaris eventually got her shuffling her feet to a beat. 

“That’s the spirit!” Amaris said, clapping her hands. “One, two, one, two, left, right, left right.” 

Emma got the brilliant idea to try to dance with Rin, and Rin confidently agreed. The two tried to twirl each other around at the same time, which only resulted in their legs getting locked up and the two of them falling to the ground.

Amaris burst into delighted laughter, slapping her knee. “You two need a bit more practice!”

“…But soon I’ll be even better than you!” Rin declared. 

“Oh, you sure?” Amaris proceeded to perform a triple-flip in the air, slamming her foot into the ceiling, then landed on the ground with her hands where she proceeded to walk all the way to a corner and flip back, landing gracefully on her feet with her arms outstretched. 

Emma clapped. “Amaris, that was amazing!”

Rin was clapping as well, though with disbelief on her face.

Amaris took a bow. “I can sort of see it now… how the motion of the body is itself an art, much like drawing or singing.” She thrust her leg into the air, striking a pose. “I think… that it’s good a few people see what I can do, every now and then. You two aren’t a faceless audience.”

Emma pressed her hands together in front of her mouth. “Amaris… I know how much this means to you, and I…”

“Don’t need to say anything, we are here to celebrate, right?”

Emma flushed slightly but nodded. “Right. Celebrate. Ahem.”

“So… what now?” Rin asked, sitting down on her bed. “I’ve got games, dances…”

There was a knock at the door. “Dinner!” Mrs. Kugimiya called.

“Food sounds like a good option!” Amaris said, opening the door. 

Mrs. Kugimiya set out three plates on a little table. She glanced at the disco ball and all the fancy lights going on, smiling at Rin. “Well done!”

Rin bowed. “Thanks, mom.”

“You show them what you’re made of.” She winked and left the three of them to their devices. 

“She’s really… supportive,” Emma noted.

“Yeah.” Rin said, smiling. “She really is the best mom ever.”

Emma and Amaris glanced to each other with uncertainty. 

“Oh, you don’t think so?”

Emma eeped. “I—I didn’t say that…”

“She was thinking it though, we both were,” Amaris said. 

Rin’s expression soured. “Oh, so yours are better?”

“Eh…” Emma looked at the ground. “Mine would call the police on your entire family if they knew I was here.”

“I’d say my Mom is better,” Amaris added. “But like, she has her problems. Likes messing with people a bit too much. Gives more credit to emotions than she should.”

“So mine’s the best then, yours have problems.”

“Well… Rin, nobody’s perfect, the chances of…” Amaris stopped herself, a probabilistic argument wasn’t going to get anywhere here. “The only reason anything happened is because we were concerned about you.”

Rin tilted her head. “You… huh?”

“Everyone should think their mom is great, but saying she is the best ever, after she specifically goes out of her way to try to make you give a good impression on visitors through leverage?” Amaris folded her arms. “…She’s even coached you on what to do and say, hasn’t she?”

Rin looked down at the ground. “A lady always seeks to make the best impression, even if it isn’t necessary.”

“But you don’t have to be a lady with us.”

“No… I don’t.” After a moment of nothing, she picked up the remote and turned off the crystal ball and the lights. “Come on, let’s play some Skyline Fighter and forget all this nonsense.”

Emma whined. “Awww, why that fighting game?”

“Because I want to beat you two up, obviously.”

“You’re on!” Amaris said.

“And I, the little third girl, will die to the crossfire…” Emma sighed.

Emma then proceeded to win the first match because Amaris and Rin threw each other off the edge.

“Huh.” She took a bite of the seasoned chicken tenders. “…You know these are just chicken nuggets.”

“I call them my nugs when nobody’s looking,” Rin said with a giggle. “Mom’s all on about how I have to eat refined, specialty food… but nugs, man. Nugs are second only to fresh fish. But I chose nugs for tonight since I thought you two would like them.”

“I can never eat fast food nugs again,” Amaris said. “So great…”

“Hey!” Jenny called from the window. “Can I have one?”

The three girls looked up and stared at Jenny. She waved back at them.

Rin marched over to the window and opened it. “You have to be careful, you could set off the security system.” She handed Jenny a nugget.

Jenny took it and bit into it ravenously. “You already showed me how to get around that.”

“You are going to trip it anyway through carelessness.”

“Pfft, this is Jenny you’re talking about, not gonna happen.”

“Wait,” Amaris said, holding up a hand. “You’ve been here before and know how to bypass the security system?” 

Jenny nodded. “Yeah, I’ve checked Rin out a few times. Was spying her out to make sure she wasn’t an evil were-cat, you understand.”

“Jenny’s been to my house too,” Emma said. “My brother likes her.”

“How did I not know about this?” Amaris asked. 

Jenny shrugged. “Wasn’t important, I guess?” She munched more on the nugget. “Anyway, just wanted some food. The coast looks clear, no sign of monsters or freaky curse dispensers.” 

“Thanks, Jenny,” Amaris said. “Sure you don’t want to come in?”

“Hmm… party inside a rich girl’s bedroom… patrol around the block and beat up would-be robbers. I like option two better. You’d be surprised how many vagabonds just want to rob and take advantage of a little girl walking around.”

Rin sighed. “I am soooo glad you girls can handle that. Nobody’s braved the journey before today. …Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it,” Jenny said with a wink. “Now, I…”

They heard the shattering of glass downstairs. 

Rin’s eyes narrowed. “Why didn’t the alarm…?”

Jenny cracked her knuckles and hopped into the room. “Looks like I’m going to check that out. You three wait here.” She left the room and descended the stairs. 

Rin sighed. “Well, whatever it is, it’s being taken care of.” She folded her arms grumpily. “Now we wait.”

Amaris nodded, contemplating whether she should go down to help Jenny. She decided not—she could stay here and protect the girls just in case. She walked over to the open window and grabbed it, intending to close and lock it tight. 

There was suddenly a face in the darkness. Followed quickly by a fist that hit Amaris in the face and sent her skidding back into the room.

A very large human man pulled himself in while Amaris was dazed, holding a gun in his other hand. He pointed it right at Amaris. “Nobody move! No—”

Amaris collected her wits and kicked the gun right out of the man’s hand, following this motion up with a kick to the chest. The man managed to take the attack head-on without being thrown out the window. He planted his feet in the ground and drove his fist forward. Amaris was able to twist herself, but not to avoid the attack entirely. The fist grazed her jaw and she was knocked into the pile of plushies. 

She jumped out, ready for more fight—but the intruder was smart. Instead of focusing on Amaris, he grabbed Emma’s neck. “Stand down, kid!”

Amaris froze, feet planted in the ground. She was too far away to reach Emma, and it would be too risky to take out her crossbow. She started running through her options and was liking less and less how “be cooperative” seemed to be the best one.

She lowered her hands. “What do you want?” She glanced to Rin as she said this, checking to make sure she was okay. While Emma was clearly scared out of her wits, Rin was… while not exactly calm, she had an aura of control about her. Her hand was placed firmly on the edge of her nightstand.

The intruder dragged Emma with him as he walked over to his gun, picking it up. “You got quite the pair of legs on you, kid.”

“Been through a lot,” Amaris said.

“I wonder what a good, strong kid like you is doing in the house of these backward wretches…” He shrugged. “Doesn’t really matter. Here’s how we’re going to do this. First, I am going to tie all three of you up. Then we are going to go down to where my partner has taken care of the ‘man’ of the house and demand he give us access to his bank account for your safety. Make sense?”

“Sense? Yes.” Amaris’ nose twitched. “Do I like it? No.”

“Why not? You get to live, and these rats get some of their haughty possessions taken from them. We’re doing the world a favor!” 

Amaris glared. “You’re just doing this because this is the easiest way you could think of to make a quick buck, don’t get all high and mighty with me.”

The man scowled at her. “…If you had a pair of ears, this bullet would have had your name on it.”

I was actually hoping to provoke you into shooting, I could take advantage of that…

“But I don’t want to chance anything. So…” He released his hand from Emma’s neck and took out a piece of rope. “I think I’ll need the special knots for you.”

“Good eye,” Amaris said.

“Thought so. No—”

There was a gunshot from somewhere downstairs, followed very quickly by a second, slightly different in tone. The intruder’s eyes widened and he turned to the door. “That wasn’t his gun…”

Now that the intruder was properly distracted, Rin all but threw open her nightstand’s drawer and pulled out a single, ornate throwing knife. With expert precision, she threw the blade, embedding it right in the intruder’s neck, spraying blood over Emma’s face. 

Amaris let out a wince as the intruder fell to the ground, lifeless. 

“Are you two okay?” Rin asked, running over.

“Me, yes,” Amaris said. “Emma?”

Emma was staring blankly at the dead body in front of her.

Amaris quickly ran to her. “Emma it’s not your fault, he was trying to steal from Rin’s family and was probably going to kill them later. Rin just acted in self-defense and…”

“Did he deserve it?” Emma asked.

Amaris frowned, looking down at the body. “I… geez, Emma, that’s a hard one…”

“…Did he?”

“…I think, in some sense, everyone deserves punishment. But we should never dole it out unless we don’t have a choice.” 

Emma stared at the body, blankly. “…Amaris?”

“Yes, Emma?”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“Emma, I didn’t think you were…”

“Somewhere in your mind, you were.” She smiled sadly. “You can’t hide your feelings that well.”

Amaris frowned. “Emma, you can still…”

Emma shook her head. “I… Amaris, you shouldn’t have to be alone.”

Rin grumbled. “Would you two stop trying to be supportive of each other and missing it? There’s a dead body in my room and there were gunshots downstairs! We should probably deal with that!”

At this point, Jenny threw the door open, Rin’s parents behind her. “Okay so we’ve got a dead body down there, genius here shot the robber.”

“He shot you!” Mr. Kugimiya blurted.

“I’m fine, aren’t I?”

“How was I supposed to know that?”

“Believe Rin’s stories, maybe?” Jenny suggested with a shrug. 

Mr. Kugimiya snorted. “Am I supposed to believe all the nonsense tall tales of ‘Amaris the Great Adventurer?’ How absurd.”

“I mean, I am Jenny, and I am in a lot of those…”

“This is unimportant,” Mrs. Kugimiya said, her ears flicking. “We have two dead humans in our house. This is bad.”

Emma stared at the body, frowning. “W-why? They can’t do anything to hurt us anymore…”

“Innocence, so annoying…” Mrs. Kugimiya grunted. “Look, we don’t have time to explain.”

“Yes we do,” Rin said, clearing her throat. “The police will find a way to blame us for them, calling us murderers. We are nekos, they are humans. Self-defense doesn’t work that well in court for us.”

“Stupid,” Amaris grumbled.

“You try to fix it.”

“Easier said than done, but I’m looking.” 

“You three need to leave,” Mr. Kugimiya said. “It’ll look even worse if you’re here.” He glanced at the clock. “I think half an hour before the reports of gunshots reach the police… if we can clean this place spotless they’ll write it off as another loon shooting a gun into the sky just for the heck of it.”

“I’ll get the blood cleaner,” Mrs. Kugimiya added as she ran out. 

Amaris picked up her backpack. “Can I try calling my parents to pick us up?”

“You may,” Mr. Kugimiya said. He led her to the phone and she dialed. As expected, she got the answering machine—everyone was asleep at this point.

“Guess we’re walking…” Amaris said. “Jenny, stick close by Emma and me, things might get dicey.”

Jenny saluted. “Roger that!”

“Emma, everything’s going to be okay,” Amaris said. Emma didn’t need her help to stand, but Amaris offered her support anyway and got her to the front door. “We’ve got you.”

“Who’s got them, though?” Emma asked. 

Amaris glanced nervously back at Rin’s parents, who were arguing about the best ways to dispose of the bodies and clean the mess they’d made. Rin was standing beside them, looking more… annoyed, than anything. Annoyed that her sleepover got ruined by a couple of intruders. She waved to Amaris sadly as she and the other girls left, setting out into the cold night air. 

~~~

“Antonio says talking about it is the best thing to do,” Amaris told Emma as they walked along the street lit only by the incandescent slightly yellowed lamps that hung over the sidewalks. 

“T-talk about what?”

“The brutal death of a bad guy,” Jenny said with decidedly less of a serious tone than the situation required. She put her hands behind her back and walked backward so she could look Emma in the face the entire time. “It’s a thing most people have a problem accepting.”

“I’ve… accepted it. It’s fine. I’m…” Emma shook her head. “No, no, I’m not fine, I want to run to daddy and tell him everything but I can’t do that and…”

“You can run to us,” Amaris said, holding her friend by the shoulders. “You can always talk to us.”

“Th-thanks…” Emma said, holding herself close. “It’s just… he’s dead. R-right through the neck. By Rin.” Emma wrapped her arms around herself as though she was trying to keep warm. “If… if that had gone a little differently, that would be me lying there. Dead.” She turned to Amaris with terrified eyes. “I don’t think I’ve ever really thought about that before. Being… dead.”

“That’s something I’ve never thought of at all,” Jenny said. “Can’t really be dead.”

Amaris glared at Jenny. “Jenny…”

“What’s it like?” Jenny asked. 

Amaris was about to scold Jenny for being insensitive, but this question got Emma to calm down and really think about it. “It feels like… like it’s impossible. I can’t imagine not being me, not having this body, not walking around… but I know it has to happen. That I have a soul in here that will move on and this body will rot to bones. But… how can I be me without this body? It… it is me! It’s how I see, it’s how I taste, it’s… how can it go away?” 

Amaris blinked. This was… not at all how she considered it. Her eventual death was just a fact that needed to be accepted, her emotions on the concept were secondary and nearly irrelevant. It was what it was and there was no use fretting over exactly what it meant. But there was something to Emma’s words… and with them came fear of the unknown. 

“I don’t know,” Amaris eventually said. “I could talk about death being a natural process of life, a part of the process of being a person, and about how Dia takes us all in the end… but… you’re right, there’s something strange about it. Something… that doesn’t feel right.” She looked up at the stars in the sky. “Maybe we just think we understand it, but we really don’t. There may be something secret… something to uncover.”

“I’m sure you’ll uncover it eventually,” Emma said. “You’re going to become the most interesting person in the world.”

“I wonder if the curse really does go that far…” Amaris smiled awkwardly. “You know, by sticking around me, you will become more interesting yourself. You’ll have to keep asking these questions.”

“If there’s one thing you’ve taught me it’s that avoiding thinking about questions is very, very bad.” She giggled softly. “I’m not going to run away. You and Rin don’t deserve to be alone for this.”

“Me and…” Amaris suddenly stopped in her tracks, staring far into nothing. “Holy cow…”

“What is it?”

“This… none of this has been my curse, at least not mostly.” Amaris turned to stare at the Dredge around them, with all the worn-down houses and obvious evidence of poverty. “This isn’t me running into ‘interesting’ robbers, robbers are commonplace here. Rin’s family is the richest here, of course they’d be targeted, especially by people who think they can get away with robbing nekos…” Amaris’ eyes regained focus on Emma. “This is Rin’s life, Emma.”

Emma made a small, horrified gasp. “Oh my…”

“She wasn’t just lucky with that throw, she was prepared for it. Her parents know how to dispose of bodies and generally how long it will be until the police arrive. This… this is normal, here. Where the nekos are forced to live… there are just everyday horrors.” Amaris pressed her hands together. “Her life has been much harder than we realized… we… we should do something…

“…All we can do is be her friend, Amaris.” Emma turned to Jenny. “You too, you know.”

Jenny rubbed the back of her head. “I… guess. I’m more of a roaming vagabond.”

“I think you’re using that incorrectly,” Amaris said.

“Yeah, well… you’re a smarty pants.” Jenny crossed her arms. “So there.”

“True.”

“By the way, Emma, you should probably wipe that blood off your face.”

Emma gasped. “Oh my gosh I entirely forgot! I…” She used her dress to wipe her face, but the dress was now red. “Augh! I can’t show this to my parents, they’ll…”

“We’re going to my house,” Amaris said. “I have extra clothes for you. …Plus, your parents think you’re at my house anyway, so…”

“Oh. Oh, good, I was…” Emma took a moment to breathe. “I was panicking… how was I going to explain a bloody dress to my parents!?”

“Burn it and pretend like the dress never existed,” Jenny suggested.

“This is one of my favorite dresses though and they know it… but we can clean it at Amaris’ house.”

“Blood might be hard to get rid of…” Amaris said. “We could ask Rin later about how to really get it out.”

“Probably.” Emma paused. “…We really can just ask her that and expect an answer, huh?”

“Yep.”

“How… I don’t know the word.”

“Unsettling?”

“A bit.”

At this point, Amaris heard a door open and close—it was sudden, loud, and shocking. She whirled around, looking for someone who had just come out of a door, but saw none. She found herself mildly confused by the fact that she couldn’t tell which direction the sound had come from. She checked above and below her just in case something weird was going on, but saw nothing.

“You two heard that, right?” Amaris asked. Both Emma and Jenny nodded. “Right… so, I think we’re dealing with my curse now, something weird is probably after us. Be on the lookout, everyone.”

Jenny lit one of her fists on fire. “It’s go time.”

There was a loud rumble from somewhere below them. Emma’s usual trick of hiding behind Amaris couldn’t apply to an enemy coming from the ground, so she just squeezed as closely as she could to Amaris’ position. Jenny’s fists were ready to punch the ground, and Amaris had her crossbow drawn and pointed downward. 

A claw emerged from below as if the ground was made of liquid, various rocks and pebbles slipping off the browned flesh like water droplets. 

Amaris and Jenny wasted no time. The crossbow bolt sailed true, embedding itself in the claw, though it had no visible effect. Jenny’s fist, on the other hand, made contact with the claw, lighting it entirely on fire. There was a loud yip from somewhere beneath the ground, and the hand retracted back below their feet. 

“Ha!” Jenny shouted, stomping on the ground. “That’ll teach you to try to claw Jenny and company!” She lit her fist on green fire this time. “Now let’s see if you’re going to go for round two of punishment…”

The claw did in fact appear again, except this time it appeared directly beneath Jenny. Before she could do anything, it wrapped around both of her legs and pulled down. Suddenly, the ground was liquid to Jenny as well and she was pulled beneath the ground. 

The ground quickly solidified, just in time to completely block a crossbow bolt from Amaris. 

Both Amaris and Emma could hear muffled screams from beneath the ground. They weren’t screams of panic—this was Jenny, after all—they were more screams of rage and anger. The screams of someone buried alive and unable to move in any direction, someone choking on earth falling down their throat and ignoring the pain. 

Alongside the angered screams of Jenny there was also the sound of the creature. It was also muffled from its position below the ground, but it did not have rocks in its throat, for it could easily bark and snarl and tear away, no doubt getting quite annoyed that Jenny wasn’t dying. 

However, Jenny did eventually go silent. 

“Wh…” Emma said.

“She’s fine, just passed out,” Amaris said, continuing to point her crossbow at the ground. “We won’t be able to survive that.”

Emma nodded. “What do we do?”

“The creature’s ground-based… hold on!” Amaris quickly grabbed Emma by the waist and jumped. It wasn’t an overly impressive jump, but it was enough to land them on a street lamp. It was fortunately a dry night and Amaris was able to get enough traction on the metal to pull herself up, away from the ground. Looking down, she saw the claw retreat into the ground where they had just been a moment before. 

Amaris pulled them the rest of the way up with a very awkward motion—one of her arms was holding Emma tightly and the other was basically all she was using to hold onto the streetlamp. She was unable to use her crossbow—it was currently hanging loose from her backpack. Amaris did manage to pull both of them on top of the lamp, though it was enough to make her need to catch her breath.

However, they were away from the ground. The beast would have to come out of the ground to get to them. 

Without warning, the claw emerged from the streetlamp itself, slicing at them. Amaris let out a scream of panic and jumped, dragging Emma with her. This motion was far less coordinated than what she had done to get on top of the street lamp—both of them hit the ground hard and rolled a fair distance, dazed. 

The creature formed fully on top of the street lamp, revealing it to have a humanoid shape, though it was far taller and more muscular than any human should have been. Its feet and hands were tipped with claws, and its body was covered in a thin brown fur. The face was that of a jackal, but with ears that had been burned and eyes that were swollen shut. It lifted its snout to the night sky and howled. Then, instead of jumping down, it vanished into the street lamp and emerged from the base, ignoring the fact that there wasn’t enough physical space inside the lamp to hold its body. 

“Stay perfectly still!” 

Amaris tensed. That was Rin’s voice. She performed a calculation—trust the voice, or think it could be a trick? She didn’t have time to debate; the jackal-monster was extremely close and she didn’t think she could fight it. It also had broken ears and swollen eyes…

She’s right, it can’t see us. Amaris readily took to the advice. Emma did the same, though Amaris doubted it was because she’d figured it out—she just trusted Rin’s voice.

The jackal-monster moved its head to the left and to the right. It stomped its foot into the ground a few times, not out of anger, but as some kind of listening motion. Testing the ground, feeling for vibrations in the ripples it created. It snarled, apparently displeased that it wasn’t finding anything. It angrily lashed out in random directions, clearly aware that there had to still be people here, but lacking the intelligence to precisely find them. The only casualty from the mad lashing out was the lamp itself, which with one swiping motion was cut cleanly in half, plunging the nearby street into darkness.

The jackal-monster let out another howl before disappearing into the ground.

Somewhere, Amaris heard a door slam. 

At this point, there were suddenly arms wrapped around Amaris. She almost reacted defensively, but she recognized Rin quickly enough to cancel that. “R-rin!?”

“I was so worried when I realized what time you left!” Rin said as she ran over to Emma. “I knew with your curse you’d be basically guaranteed to meet the Blind Dogman…”

“Blind Dogman?” Emma asked.

“Local legend. Walks around between midnight and one AM, supposedly takes children to the netherworld for being bad, but it’s blamed for all sorts of things around here. Most don’t believe it’s real… but you, Amaris…”

“Yeah, of course it would be attracted to me the one night I’m here,” Amaris said with a chuckle. “…Thanks for saving us.”

“I just knew what the legends said to do. I’d… never seen it myself.”

“I’ll have to mark it in my notes…” Amaris said, taking out a notebook. “If we figure out a plan, maybe we could capture the beast…”

“That can move through any solid object?” Emma asked.

“It’ll be… hard, yes, and I don’t think we can do it yet, but maybe one day we can get rid of this… Blind Dogman.”

“I sure hope you can,” Rin said. “Because no one thinks it’s real. That it’s all stories.”

“Yeshalo sure seems to have that problem even with magic staring them in the face…” Amaris muttered. “Maybe we sh—”

“Rin Kugimiya!” 

The girls turned around to see Rin’s parents drive up in their gold-painted sports car. Her dad looked afraid—her mother looked furious. 

“A Lady does not rush out in the middle of the night during a crisis!”

“The Blind Dogman was going to get them!” Rin shouted back. “I had to help!”

“Blind Dogman!? Please! You need to let go of these stories and face reality!” Her mother marched out of the car and grabbed Rin by the nose. “You are the heir of the Kugimiya fortune, remember what you are worth! You cannot be… risking yourself like this on a whim!”

“Y-yes mother…”

“Come, your dad and I have cleaned up the house, we need to get you back quickly.” She quickly herded Rin back into the car. “As for you two…”

“Yes?” Amaris asked.

Mrs. Kugimiya looked them up and down again, eyes narrowing. “I… forget it.” She muttered something about ‘kids’ under her breath and waved her hand, which her husband took as an indication to get going. 

Emma and Amaris remained, standing in the cold night air. The two friends stared at the place their friend had just been with great uncertainty in their expressions.

“…We should probably mark where Jenny’s buried so we can dig her up later,” Emma said.

Amaris blinked. “Oh, right, yeah that would be important, wouldn’t it?”

Pitch hissed in agreement.

Return to Index. [Previous Chapter] [Next Chapter]

gabrielmsteward
http://gmsteward.wordpress.com/?p=743
Extensions